■^ JAN SI 1888 ^ •%gicalSe5<^ Section..v_fj,jJp / / 1-^0,.. (iMarenVoii press S^mn NOTES ON GENESIS SPURRELL HENRY FROWDE MACMILLx^N AND CO. NOTES ON THE HEBREW TEXT OF THE BOOK OF GENESIS IV/TH TWO APPENDICES BY G. J. SPURRELL, M. A. LATE SCHOLAR OF BALLIOL COLLEGE, OXFORD AT THE CLARENDON PRESS M DCCC LXXXVII \^All rights reserved^ PREFACE. The present volume of notes was undertaken at the sug- gestion of Prof. Driver, and is mainly intended for students beginning the Hebrew language. The notes are taken chiefly from the best German commentaries, and do not aim at originality. The Versions have also been used, and references are given to various grammars, the writer's object being to adapt the book to the wants of students using different grammars. The Commentaries used are those by Tuch^ Dehtzsch^ and Dillmann^, to whom the writer is chiefly indebted ; reference is also made to Mr. Wright's * Notes on Genesis, and (occasionally) to the commentary by the late Dr. Kalisch ^ The Versions are quoted partly from the London Polyglot, and partly from separate editions. * The 2nd edition, by Arnold and Merx, Halle, 1871. ^ The 4th edition, Leipzig, 1872. 3 The references to Dillmann are to the 4th edition of his Genesis, in the Kiirzgefasstes Exeg. Handhtich ztim alten Test., Leipzig, 1882. A 5th edition appeared in 1886, but as some of the sheets had already been printed off, the references to the 4th edition have been kept, and any changes in the 5th edition noted on the margin. * The Book of Genesis in Hebrexv, by C. H. H.Wright, London, 1859. ^ Historical and Critical Coinmentary on the Old Test., Geneszs, London, 1858. a 3 VI PREFACE. For the LXX, Lagarde's text has been used^, reference being occasionally made to the text contained in the London Polyglot, and to Tischendorfs edition. The Targum of Onqelos, or Babylonian Targum, has been taken from the edition by Dr. Berliner'^, the text in the London Polyglot being compared, while the Targum of Pseudo-Jonathan and the Jerusalem Targum are quoted from the London Polyglot^. For the Peshitta (Syriac) version the Polyglot and the edition by Lee^ which is based on the text in the London Polyglot, have been used, while the Vulgate has been taken from a Paris edition^ and the Polyglot. The other Greek versions (Aquila, Symmachus, and Theodotion) are usually cited second-hand, reference being also made to Field's edition of Origen's Hexapla*'. The Arabic version of Saadiah has been quoted from the Polyglot: the Hebrew- Samaritan text and the Samaritan version are also cited from the same source '^. The Grammars to which reference has been made are those of Gesenius, Davidson, Stade, * Genesis Graece, edidit P. A. de Lagarde, Leipzig, iS68. * In two parts, Berlin, 1884. The first part containing the text after the 'editio Sabioneta' of 1557, and the second part, the notes, introduc- tion, and indices. ^ The Targum of Pseudo- Jonathan and the Jerusalem Targum (which only exists in a fragmentary form) are really two recensions of one and the same Targum, the Jerusalem Targum ; see Bleek's Eiuleitung, ed. Wellhausen, p. 606 f.; Eng. trans,, ed.Venables, vol. ii. p. 439 f. * London, 1823. * Published by Gamier Brothers, without date. ' Oxford, 1875. ' The reader should consult the various * Introductions' to the Old Testament on these versions (especially that of Wellhausen-Bleek, 1878 or 1886), or read the articles in vSmith's Dictionary of the Bible. PREFACE. VII Ewald, Olshausen, Bottcher (occasionally), Miiller (for the Syntax only), and the treatise on the Tenses by Prof. Driver \ The text of Genesis that has been followed in compiling the notes is that of Baer (with a preface by Delitzsch), and the same text has been used in quoting passages from other books, the edition of Theile^ being only cited in those portions of the Old Testament that have not yet been edited by Baer ^. Two appendices have been added to the book: one on the structure of Genesis, as it was deemed necessary that the student should have some information about the modern views as to the criticism of the Pentateuch ; and the other on the names of God, which could not be adequately discussed within the limits of a note. The writer has to acknowledge the great obligations he is under to Prof. Driver for the valuable help he has rendered 1 Gesenius' Grammar, translated by Davies, and edited by Mitchell, London, 1880 (since reprinted). Davidson's Grammar, Edinburgh, 8th edition, 1887. Stade, Lehrbuch der hebrdischen Grammatik, Leipzig, 1879. Ewald, Lehrbuch der hebrdischen Sprache, 8te Ausgabe, Got- tingen, 1870: the Syntax (the third part of the Lehrbuch) has been translated by Kennedy, Edinburgh, 1879. Olshausen, Lehrbuch der hebrdisch. Sprache, Braunschweig, 1861. Bottcher, Lehrbuch der he- brdisch. Sprache, Leipzig, 1868. Aug. Muller, Outlines of Hebrew Syntax, translated by Robertson (being a translation of the third part of Miiller's Hebrdische Schulgram^natik, Halle, 1878), ist edition, 18S2 ; 2nd edition, 1887. Driver, Hebrew Tenses, 2nd edition, Oxford, 1881. ^ 3rd edition, Leipzig, 1867. ^ The following portions of the Bible have been published by Baer : Genesis, Leipzig, 1869 ; Isaiah, ib., 1872 ; Job, ib., 1875 ; Minor Pro- phets, ib., 1878; The Psalms, ib., 1880; Proverbs, ib., 1880; Daniel, Ezra, Nehemiah, ib., 1882; Ezekiel, ib., 1884; and Canticles, Ruth, Lamentations, Ecclesiastes, Esther, ib., 1886. Vlil PREFACE. him in preparing these notes, and for kindly revising the proof-sheets. His thanks are also due to the Delegates of the Clarendon Press for their assistance in publishing the book, and to Mr. Pembrey, their Oriental reader, for the care which he has taken in passing the sheets through the press. G. J. SPURRELL. Oxford, July, 1887. CONTENTS. PAGE Notes on Genesis i Appendix I 363 Appendix II 371 Corrigenda 379 ABBREVIATIONS USED^ A. V. = The Authorized Version of 1611. A. V. R. = The Authorized Version Revised, 1885. Aq. = Aquila's Greek Version. Aram. = Aramaic. B. and D. = Baer and Delitzsch. B. Jubil. = The Book of Jubilees ( Ethiopia), ed. Dillmann, Kiel, 1859. Baumg. = Baumgarten. Ber. Rabb. = Bereshith Rabba. Berl. Ak. M. B. = Monatsberichte der Konig. Preuss. Akad. der Wissen- schaften zu Berlin. Bernst. = Bernstein. Bib. Sam. = Bibliotheca Samariiana, ed. Heidenheim, Heft i, Leipzig, 1884. Boch. = Bochart. Boh, = von Bohlen. Bott. = Bottcher. Bottcher, Neue Aehr. = Neue He- brdische Aehrenlese (in 3 vols.), by Bottcher, Leipzig, 1849-65. Burck. = Burckhardt. Chald.-Chaldee^. Dav. = Davidson. Del. = Delitzsch. Del. , Par. = IVo lag das Paradies ? by Friedrich Delitzsch, Leipzig, 1881. Di. = Dillmann, Ecclus. = Ecclesiasticus. Eich. = Eichhom. Einl. = Einleitung. Ev^ald,y. B. = Jahrbikher der bib- lischen Wissenschaft, Gottingen, 1848 and following years. Ewald, Komp. der Gen. = Die Kom- position der Ge^tesis, by G. H. A. Ewald, Brunswick, 1823. Frankel, Vorsttidien = Vorsttidien zu der Septuaginta, Leipzig, 1841. Frankel, Einfluss or Ei^iji. = Uber den Einjltiss der paldstin. Exegese aufdieAlexand. Hermeneutik, by Z. Frankel, Leipzig, 1851. Ges. = Gesenius' Hebrew Grammar (vide Preface). Ges., Th. or T'/z^j'. = Gesenius' The- saurus, Leipzig, 1829-58. Gesch. = Geschichte. Gr.Ven. = Versio Veneta (seeBleek's Introduction (Eng. trans.), vol. ii. p. 430). H.W.B. = Gesenius' Handworter- buch iiber das alte Test., ed. Miihlau and Volck, 9th ed., Leip- zig,i883; loth ed., ib., i886^ Hier. or Hieron. = Hieronymus (Jerome). Hieron., Quaest. = Hieronymus' * Most of the commoner abbreviations, with which the student will be famihar, are not given here. 2 It should be pointed out that the languages usually called Chaldee, Syriac, and Samaritan are really three dialects of the Aramaic, and should be embraced under the term Aramaic. 3 The loth edition of the H. W. B. is in the main a reprint of the 9th, but is augmented by the addition of much illustrative matter derived from Inscriptions, and contributed by Prof. D. H. Miiller. Xll ABBREVIATIONS. Quaestiones Hebraicae in libro Geneseos, at the end of Lagarde's Genesis Graece, Leipzig, i868. Jos. = Josephus. Kal. = Kalisch, Ke. = Keil. Kn. = Knobel. Lag. = Lagarde. Lenor. = Lenormant. Levy, Chald. W. B. = Levy, Chal- daisches Worterbuch (2 vols, in one, Leipzig, i88i). Luth. = Luther. Luzz. = Luzzatto. M. R. = Outlines of Hebrew Syntax, by Aug. Miiller, translated by Robertson (vide Preface). M. and V. = Miihlau and Volck. Mid. Bern. = Midrash Bemidbar, i. e. Midrash on the book of Numbers, Nold. = Noldeke. Nold., Unters .oxUntersuch. = Untei-- siicJmngcn zur Kritik des alt en Test., by Th. Noldeke, Kiel, 1869. Oehl. = Oehler. 01s. = blshausen. Onom. or Onomas. = Onomasticon. Onq. = Onqelos. Pesh. = Peshitta Version, also quoted as Syriac. Proleg. or Prol. Crit. = Prolegomena Critica in Vet. Test. Ilebr., by H. L. Strack, Leipzig, 1873. Rawl. = Rawlinson. Riehm, //. W. B. = Riehm's Iland- worterbuch des Biblischen Alter- Mmwj, Bielefeld and Leipzig, 1875 and following years. Rob., Pal. = Robinson's Palestine (1st ed.), London, 1841. Roed. = Roediger. s. p. = small print. Saad. = Saadiah's Arabic Version. Sam. = The Samaritan Version, and the Hebrew Text in Samaritan characters when both agree; the former is also cited as Sam.Ver., and the latter as Heb.-Sam. Sch. or Schr. = Schrader. Schrader, K. G. F. = Keilinschriften und Geschichtsforschung. Schrader, K. A. T.'' = Die Keilin- schrifte7i u?id das alte Testament, 2nd ed., Giessen, 1883. (The first volume of an English trans- lation, with the pages of the original on the margin, has been published by the Rev. O. White- house, London, 1885: Williams and Norgate. The references in the notes are to the German edition.) Symm. = Symmachus' Greek Version. Targ. = Targum. Targ. Jer. = Jerusalem Targum. Targ. Ps.-Jon. or Jon. = The Targum of Pseudo-Jonathan. Targg. = Targums. Th. or Theod. =Theodotion's Greek Version. Tisch. = Tischendorf. Vss. = Versions. Vulg. = Vulgate. Wei. or Well. = Wellhausen. Winer, R. W. B. = Biblisch. Rcal- Worterbuch, Leipzig, 1847-48, 3rd ed. Z. D. M. G. = Zeitschrift der Deut- schen Morgenldndischen Gesell- schaft. ""iai = "\ni3"i. i.e. et caetera. NOTES ON GENESIS. 1. I. n^'tl?^^'^!. '/« the beginning' as Iv dpxfi, in John i, i; not iu rf} apxfj. Wir\2 is without the article, Hke "1^nX3, Prov. 29, 11; T3, Is. 28, 2; ""^j;, Lev. 26, 27. The Vss. and most commentators render, ' In the beginning God created' etc. : the same rendering is perhaps indicated by the accents, n"'K^Nn3 being marked off by Tifcha from what follows ^ If this rendering be adopted, JTiB^Nin must not be taken relatively, i. e. ^ first of all I in opposition to a second or third, which might follow ; for this is against the. sense, as heaven and earth include all ; and we should rather expect mb'^<'^3; but it must be taken absolutely, ' at first' {'uran- fanglich') : hence the choice of the expression ri^K'Xna, which does not occur elsewhere. Jl^'tX^h^l = the beginning of a series, always relative to a genitive either expressed or (as here. Is. 46, 10. Deut. 33, 21) understood. As n^E^N") everywhere else (except in these two passages) is followed by a genitive, Ewald, Bunsen, and others follow Rashi and Ibn Ezra, and render, 'At first, when God created, etc. . . . (ver. 3) then God said, Let there be light: A similar construction to Ex. 6, 28 '"IVI^ "I3"n Di"'3, where 1 In 3, \^ and 5^ Deut. 28, 4,t 0''? ^7^)- ^^^ {^^^^"^ "^^P?)- Ex. 9, 24" (:n;7 nnM i«p), we find Tifcha, the word so accented being closely connected in sense with the next following word. From these and similar passages it seems that the argument from the accents ought not to be pressed in this verse. B 2 GENESIS, nv in the construct state is followed by a sentence as its genitive; so in Gen. 39, 20^. Num. 3, i. Deut. 4, 15. Hos. I, 2. Ps. 90, I5^ etc.; see Ewald, § 332 d. ijox^l, in ver. 3, would then be the imperfect with waw conv. in answer to JT'K^Nin; cf.19, 15 (1D3 precedes). 27,34 PV^?! » . j'^V Vb^f?; Is. 6, I nN-)S) , , , rfp^n nio riJ^3; and see Ewald, § 344 a; Driver, § 127/3. (Boettcher (iV^^/^ yl^y^r. i. 2-9) and others prefer to read i<^3 as in 5, i, which would be the more common construction ; but this is not necessary.) According to this interpretation verse 2 becomes a parenthesis, which is unnatural, as a long and heavy sentence at the beginning of the book would hardly be expected ; cf. also Ryssel, De Elohistae Pentateuchi sermone (Lipsiae, 1878), p. 76. On the reading of the LXX, cf. Geiger, Urschri/t, etc., pp. 344, 439, 444, who, following the tradition that this was one of the thirteen places that were altered for Ptolemy, considers that Rashi's con- struction was the traditional one, that of the LXX being an innovation. ^"11 'created,' the common word in P (see Appendix I) in this connection, is restricted to the divine workmanship, and always implies the production of something new (in matter or form, as ver. 21), being used literally and meta- phorically (e.g. Ps. 51, 12). It is never followed by an accusative of the material used, and thus implies the unconditioned operation (absolute causality) of the agent. Its original meaning is generally given as 'to cut' (cf. the Pi'el in Josh. 17, 15. 18, and Ges. in Thes. sub voce), then 'to shaped 'form,' and so ' create' but it does not in itself express the idea of creation out of nothing ; cf. the Arabic jii., prop. 'to smooth, 'polish,' then 'to create,' the word used by Saadiah here. In the Pi'el it is used of man, 'to cut with effort:' contrast the intensive stem with Qal, the simple stem, used of CHAP. I, VER. 2. the free-creating of God without any effort; cf. Ew., § 126a. The Samaritan renders N"i3 by ^^Z^, which Del. explains as equivalent to edefieXlc^ae; see Heidenheim, Bid. Sa??i., Heft i. p. 70, who mentions other explanations that have been suggested. D^ri7^^, plural of ^^.. The derivation of nii'K is dis- puted ; see Appendix II. DM7X pluralis excellentiae, with a singular verb; see Ges., § 108. 2 b; M. R.,§ 64. So we find Dvys and ^^''^IX^ used in a similar way, of human superiors; and Is. (19, 4) says T\^\> D''^^?, singular and plural as here. D^•^i?^{ is only joined with a plural verb in special cases ; cf the note on 20, 13, and Ewald, § 318 a. D'^?:2li}n n^^. ^^. or "HN, the sign of the ace. when defined (Ges., § 117. 2; M. R., § 32). It corresponds to the Phoenician ri^N^ which was probably the original form of nx (a noun substantive from niN; cf Schroder, Z'//^^;?. Gram., § 123); cf the Arabic Cj, Chaldee H^, Syriac 1^ (found twelve times in the Syriac O. T.). It is usually explained as meaning ^essence,' or ^existence,' but according to usage has so little emphasis, that it is merely inserted to mark the definite object; cf. further, Ges., Thes., p. 169 a, where its etymology is discussed. C^'Dt!?, found only in the plural (unless we regard the form as a dual) in Hebrew. 2. inm *)nil. '^'^'^^^^wasteness,' or ^bareness' Some- times the word is used metaphorically, e. g. of idols, as vain, unrewarding, i Sam. 12, 21. Is. 44, 9. In Hebrew the root nnn is not found. "^7X2,-=^ emptiness ' ^desolation! This word is always found in immediate or parallel connection with ^nh ; it only occurs twice again, viz. Jer. 4, 23. Is. 34, n (possibly borrowed from B 2 4 GENESIS, this passage). A root nns is not found in Hebrew. In Arabic we find 'j^ji^^ vacua et inanisfuit^ domus. ^nn="!nn and ^nin="in3, like ^y from B^'li^, are both segholates, from verbs r\"h, properly \"b. On the segholates (so called from the helping vowel seghol, which replaces the shewa under the second consonant), see Ges,, § 93 ; on inn and in3 in particular, § 85, V; Stade, § 198a; also Dav., §§ 29 and 45. The 1 before ml has a pretonic qame9, joining together the two nouns, which are closely connected, so 2, 9. 8, 22 n^^h DV; see Ges., § 104. 2, N. B. e; Dav., § 15 d; cf. especially Rem. with Ges., § 104. 2, N. B. e. D^TlSb^ ni'l. 'The Spirit of God; the life-giving and life-preserving power (Ps. 104, 29), not a 'wind sent by God; as apparently Onqelos, J!" D^P^ |?? ^^n^l^, and others (e.g. Ephrem and Saadiah), for nsniD does not suit this render- ing, and the dividing of the waters in ver. 7, which separated the earth from the water, forbids us to think of a wind sent by God .to dry up the earth. riDn"1D. The usual fern, form with the participle, cf. Ges., § 94. 2. Observe that this fern, form is accented, like the segholates, on the penult. The word occurs again in Deut. 32, II, of an eagle brooding over its young. The original meaning of the root is ' to be loose ' or ' slack; and so ' to hover with loose wing' the figure here being that of a bird hovering over its young. The root is more widely used in Syriac, the Pa'el »a-l> being equivalent to the Heb. root in Deut. I. c, which the Pesh. renders as here with ^allso ; cf. Bernstein, Syr. Chrest., p. 173. 4, and Lex., p. 480, the Syriac word having also the notion of fructifying and fertilizing. The Talmud, Tract. Chag., c. 2, fol. 15, refers thus to this CHAP. I, VERS. 3, 4. passage, ny:i13 n:^N"l n'-n i^y nsniD HJVD *«j <2 dove hovering over its young without touching them;' cf. also Matt. 3, 16, and the paraphrase of Milton, Par. Lost, Bk. 7, 235 : — * His brooding wings the Spirit of God outspread^ And vital virtue infused, and vital warmth Throughout the fluid mass' 3. ^Tl*^, iniperf. apoc. from ^lT}\y for \^\ weakened from .^T (like '•'IQ from p3, weakened from !'1Q, Ges., § 24, i b; so DJD'l thinned from ^5?^j see Ges., § 27. 3. Rem. 3), cf. Ges., § 75. Rem. 3 6 and § 93. Rem. 6; Dav., § 45. On the thinning of ^ into ), see Wright, Arab. Gram.^ i. § 90. Rem. ad fin. "^n]*1_. The grave Metheg before the half-open syllable (see Dav., foot-note, p. 16) only with \n^1 and "TT'"! ^when they stand before Metheg p MaqqepK\ or with the accent Pashta^ Ges., § 16. 2 ; Stade, § 54 c. 4. ^^"^51. Imperf. with waw conv. On the apocopated form ^<")! out of '^?'l!, see Ges., § 75. Rem. 3 c; Dav., § 45. The so-called waw conversive or consecutive is confined to the language of the ancient Hebrews and their neighbours the Moabites, whose language, as we now know, was so closely allied to their own. Besides the O. T. it occurs on the Siloam inscription, first deciphered by Prof. Sayce, and is frequent on the inscription of Mesha, commonly called the Moabite stone: it is also found in later Hebrew writings composed in imitation of Biblical Hebrew. If we remember that the tenses in Hebrew do not indicate the date, but the state of an action, i. e. whether it be complete or incomplete^ the explanation of this peculiar Hebrew construction will not be far to seek. The imperf. denotes an action as entering on completion. When we have a series of events, each single event need not necessarily be regarded as completed GENESIS, and independent, but each may be regarded as related to the preceding one, one event stepping into its place after the other, the date at which each successive event comes in being determined by the 1, which connects the new event with a point previously marked in the narrative. Thus here N"l3, ver. I, is the starting-point in the narrative, to which "IDN^I first and then ^T•1 are related: and the narrative developes itself, each fresh event stepping into the place prepared for it by its predecessor. This construction begins to fall into disuse in later Hebrew. It should be remembered that an imperf. with waw conv. never refers to the future unless its preceding perfect to which it is related is the so- called prophetic perfect, which describes future events which are certain to take place as already accomplished, and so regarded as past, e.g. Is. 9, 5. See further, Prof. Driver, Heb. Tenses, c. vi, 2nd ed.; also Ges., §§ 49, 129; M. R., § 16 f.; Dav., § 23. Ewald aptly terms this construction the relatively-progressive imperfect, 1110 ^5 . . ♦ t^"^*'V Hebrew says, ^ And He saw the light, that it was good :^ English more tersely, *He saw that the light was good/ so 6, 2. 12, 14. 49, 15. See Ewald, § 336 a, 2. ]"^5 ♦ • ♦ r?' ^^ ^^^' ^ i' ♦ ♦ ♦ r^: the former scheme (pi ♦ , ♦ pn) is by far the most common, the latter (!?♦♦, pi) only occurs twice again in the Pentateuch, viz. Lev. 27, 33. 20, 25, being rare, and generally confined to late writers; cf. however 2 Sam. 19, 36 ^"h IID pi. 5. TOw t^"^p, the tone is here thrown back to avoid the concurrence of two tone syllables; so 3, 19 ^^(. i'^^n, 4, 17 "^""V ^P^ and often; see Ges., § 29. 3 b, and the note on 4, 17. CHAP. I, VERS. 5-7. nn^ DV. ' One day; so A. V. R., not as the A. V., * ^he first day! iriN has not, strictly speaking, a corresponding ordinal, though it is possible to use pc^'Nl as such. Here ^ni< may stand, as at the head of a series the ordinal is not needed; seeEwald, § 269 a. So 2, 11. 4, 19. 2 Sam. 4, 2. 6. ^n^l for ^7^1, by Ges., § 24. i a: on the pointing of waw, of. § 104. 2 a ; Dav., § 15 d. Rem. 7^*72^2 Tf^l. When any special stress is laid upon the continuance of the action, the participle with ^^^ is used by the best writers, but is more frequently affected by later writers (e.g. 2 Kings 17 it occurs nine times), and is ex- ceedingly common in the Mishna. So in 4, 17 nJl NTI, 37, 2 nyn n\T; cf. Ges., § 134. 2 c; M. R., § 14. 2 a; Driver, § 135. 5. Ryssel, De Elohistae Pentateuchi sermone, p. 58. For the Mishna usage, see Lehrb. der Neuhehrdisch. Sprache, § 96 b, by Strack and Siegfried. "Q^ul D^D ]"^1. h with pretonic qame? ; so ^?^<, nri7, ^^w> ^tc- j cf- G^s-j § ^°2. 2 c; Dav., § 14. i d. V'^p'^ from ypl, Qal='/^ strike,' ^ stamp; ^ make firm;' Pi'el, '/(? spread out by striking:' according to LXX, Aq., Symm.j Theod. o-Tepecofxa, Vulg. ^firmamentum.' 7. toV^]. The form is (i) %y''., then (2) by apocopation '^Vl like a segholate, e. g. "JJ^J , then (3) with a helping vowel (here pathach on account of the guttural y) 'W, (like ">y^), the y preserving the original pathach with the prefix ! , as in the Arabic; cf. jlw (the regular form=the Heb. b'^\^\), see Wright, Arab. Gram., i. p. 62 ; cf. further, Ges., § 75. Rem. 3 d; Dav., § 45; Driver, § 46, foot-note 2. 71*. At the end of ver. 6 the LXX read Ka\ iyevero ovras instead of at the end of ver. 7, which suits ver. 6^ better than ver. "j^-, as elsewhere, e.g. vers. 9. 11. 15. 24. 30, GENESIS, p %T'1 immediately follows what God says. Possibly it has been misplaced in the Mass. text, and the LXX preserve it in the original position. 8a D'^Dtli. After this word the LXX have in their text Koi eldfv 6 Bebs on koKov, which is wanting in the Mass. text, but would be expected here (as in vers. 3. 10) at the end of the second day's work. In the account of the third day's work it occurs twice, in LXX and Mass. text, ver. 10 and ver. 12. Possibly the addition in the LXX text is, as Frankel, Einfluss, p. 60, points out, due to a reviser who wished to make 8* parallel with 3. 10. 12. The Mass. text may have again omitted the formula of divine approval here, as the complete division of the waters was not made until the third day. 9. rT^^"ini, jussive, although the shortened form is not used; cf. 41, 34. Ruth i, 8 Ktb. Job 3, 9. In the regular verb, with the exception of the Hifil stem, the ordinary imperfect must serve as jussive, there being only one form for both tenses; see Ges., § 48, especially 2 and 4; Dav., § 23. On the syntax of the jussive, see Driver, c. iv, and M. R., § 8. II. t^l!Jl='^r<7j'>r' or ^ grasslike plants I the first verdure that covered the earth young and fresh, appearing after rain, 2 Sam. 23, 4. Job 38, 27, or after the old grass had gone, Prov. 27, 25. Itoy. A wider term including herbs useful for men, Ps. 104, 14. Gen. 3, 18. t^Unri, a Hifil denominative from ^^^, — ' to make or produce' NCn ; so lipo ' rainl "^''PP'"' 'to make rain,' KHB^ 'a root^ tJ^'nc^'n Uo send out roots! Hifil the causative stem, expressing with denominatives the idea of producing or CHAP. I, VERS. 8-1 1. putting forth that of which the original noun is the name, Ges., § 53. 2. Rem. 2. So ynr r">TD. The construction of a verb with a cognate accusative is common in Hebrew, so in 27, 34 T]pV)i pyv^l, Zech. i, 14 nSJp , . ♦ TlXJp, and often; see Ges., § 138. Rem. i; M. R., § 36; the same construction occurs again in ver. 20. Render, ' Ze/ the earth bring /or ih young grass, herbs yield- ing seed' with the accents, 2K'y being in apposition to NK'T ; see Ges., § 113; M. R., § 71. 2; not as the LXX, ^ordvrjv Xoprov (also Aq. and Th.), Vulg. * herbam m'rentem,' connect- ing NtJ'l in the cstr. state with ab^y. But NK'T is never used thus in the O. T., it may be preceded by P!).) 'greenness* ^viror,' 2 Kings 19, 26. Ps. 37, 2. Is. 37, 27, but cannot be followed by ib^y as genitive. "'ID yy ^/ruit trees,' J^y being used collectively, lit. ' trees of fruit! The use of words in the singular to denote collective ideas is especially frequent in Hebrew; cf. ms, coll. '■man- kind' (without a plural), y^y^^' enemies', tJ'SJ ^living beings.' Often the fem. ending is employed to express a collective idea, so TS'lVi ' clouds', nnit? ' caravan^ xhM ' captives! The same principle is implied in the use of 73 before a following genitive singular, e. g. T^'^'S , in Eng. ' every tree,' lit. 'the whole of trees ;' see Ges., § 108. i c ; M. R., § 61. ■^ID Y^^. On the cstr. state with a following gen., where in English we find an adj., cf. Ges., § 106. i; M. R., § 79. 3. X^TT^ 'after its hind.' Emphasis is laid on the fact that each was adapted for continuance ; the nb^y flowered and so produced its seed ; the |*y bore fruit containing seed or stones necessary for reproduction. pD is a common word in P (see Appendix I). In li^nt 'nil?^ 'in which is its seed; i.e. for propa- gation (Di.). 10 GENESIS, 12. b^l^ini. Hif'il, imperf. apoc. with waw conv. from i5V>, a verb --''s, properly l''2. The form is N^V''' = ^'V]-, cf. bV\?\ ^Ti^^^h for 'li^f?^. The suffix ^n^ for i— except in words that are derived from verbs n''b, such as nib>, ^'^^Ip, njjpp, etc. — outside this word (where it is found fourteen times), only occurs in ^nniN for '|■^i^<, Job 25, 3 ; ^'1^3.^''5l for te^^D, Judg. 19, 24; ^npiD for 'itoiD, Nah. i, 13; see Ges., § 91. I, note b; Ewald, § 247 d; Stade, § 345 c, who remarks that the e of these forms is to be explained as an extension of a short e, — which has arisen out of short a (cf. § 84. 4), — which is still preserved before the suffix of the second pers. masc. sing, in pause, e.g. '^^f, "^f^^. 14. ni"^^5D "^n^. On the construction here, see Ges., §i47a,d; M. R., § 133. ■^"l^^D. Nouns formed by prefixing D denote often instru- ments or places, e. g. nnsD ' a %'/ iV^X^ ' a fork,' nj;"iD ' a pasture,' ^1?S5 '^ lurking-place ;' see further, Ges., § 84. 14; Ewald, § 160 b ; and Stade, § 268 ff. 'Kenditr,' luminaries! ^^m. The perf. with waw conv. in continuation of the jussive \T, so in 28, 3 IT'^ll ... ^DN Tin\ 31, 44 nni3J .Tm . . .nnn,Ex. 5, 7; cf. Ges.,§ 126. 6; M. R., § 24. i a; Driver, § 113. 2 a. IH"! n*inif^ V may be rendered in three different ways : I. As a ev bta bvoiv^ ^ for sigjis of seasotis, and for days and for years;' see Ges., § 155. i a, and cf. 3, 16. II. 'For signs and for set iivies, and for days and for years! III. * For signs, as well for times, as also for days and years! Against III. Del. remarks that the correlatives ' as well! * as also ' are not sufficiently clearly expressed by 1 ... 1, as, for example, in Ps. 76, 7 ; nor is this rendering suitable to the simplicity CHAP. I, VERS. 12-16. II of the narrative. On I. it may be remarked that though the hendiadys may be possible in 3, 16, it is by no means necessary there, and Job 10, 17. 2 Chron. 16, 14 (cited by Ges. I.e.) are not parallel. II. is the simplest and best rendering, and is adopted by the Vss., Del., Di., Kn,, and others. mmt^. * The luminaries were to be niniX, i.e. signs, partly in an ordinary way as marks of the different regions of heaven, of the weather, and partly in an extraordinary way, e. g. through eclipses of the sun and moon, the appearances of comets, etc., which were regarded by the ancients as foreshadowing extraordinary events (Joel 3, 3 f. Jer. 10, 2. Matt. 24, 29).' Knobel in Di. □''lyi^. TVID from ny^ (nyi), 'to fix', denotes any ' stated place,' as in the phrase IVIJO 7nN ' tent of meeting^ or as here, ^ any fixed, stated time;' cf. 17, 21. The DHyiO here mean set times or seasons, in particular, stated annual feasts, also periods in animal (cf. Jer. 8, 7, of the stork) and vegetable life, and the seasons suitable to the various occupations and employments of man. CD"'2llJl D^'Q^^^. On the pointing 1, cf. Ges., § 104. 2 c; Dav., § 15. i c. ^ For days and for years', i. e. for dis- tinguishing and counting the days, some being short, others long, according to the season of the year: the years also being long and short, according as they are reckoned by the sun or moon. The nPIND had a threefold aim: (i) to divide the day and night ; (2) to fix the calendar ; (3) to give light on the earth. 16. The lights more exactly defined ^JK'. On the various ways in which the numerals may be connected with substan- tives, see Ges., § 120. i; M. R., § 96. i b. On the article with n^ijni, see Ges., § iii. 2 ; M. R., § 85. 13 GENESIS, 7H^n '^'^^^?:i^ nb^. On this method of expressing the comparative, cf. Ges., § 119. i; M. R., § 86. D^'aDn^n ♦ . . "^I^^^n n«1. ' And the Usser Ught with the stars to govern the night' D^2D13n flNI is closely attached to ppn niNJOn DN; see 2, 9. 12, 17. 34, 29. 18. ^''"linbl, the 7 is pointed with -=r- by Ges., § 10. 2. Rem.; see also Stade, § 105. 20. TV^'n tTDi ^living beings' an explanatory apposition to n^; so the Syriac : not as the LXX, Vulg., etc., as a genitive after K").^ ; see on ver. 1 1 nb'y NSJ^l. P_^ and H?^ are frequently found in P. f]DlX*''. Pilel from f|^y, a denom. from Fiiy; on this form of the intensive stem, cf. Ges., §§ 72. 7 and 55. 2 ; Dav., § 40. 6. Pilel, because a great number of birds is meant ; at the same time expressing the idea of 'up and down,' * to and fro ; ' cf. Di. in loc. y^p") ''DD 7l? 'in front 0/,' on the side turned towards the earth, i. e. in the air, for which Hebrew has no special expression (Del., Di.). 21. d'^r::]!. LXX, fcjr^; Syr. UIjI; Vulg. ' cete! From pn 'to stretch out,' and used Ex. 7, 9. Deut. 32, 33, for a serpent, but more frequently for the crocodile, see Is. 27, i. 51, 9; and also for other marine animals, Job 7, 12. Ps. 148, 7. Render, 'sea monsters! JlTin II?D^ 73. iTin is an adj., not a substantive (its use as a substantive is only poetical, being then equivalent to the prose D''^n). t^Qj is practically limited and determined by 73, hence the adj. has the article, though it is absent with the noun: so again in 9, 10. This usage is rare, but is met with occasionally at all periods of the language; see Ges., § III. 2 a; M. R., § 85. Rem. c; Ewald, § 293 a; and CHAP. I, VERS. 18-26. 13 Journal of Phil., xi. 229 (where nearly all the examples are collected). d^DH y^^ "^trb^ ' wherewith the waters swarm! ne^N is the ace. after pK^. Verbs of abounding in, and wanting, govern the ace. ; see Ges., § 138. 3 ; M. R., § 35 ; and 9, 2. dnynS scriptio de/ectiva, for ^\}''T^) ; cf. 4, 4 igni^n. f)DD ^V ' birds (coll.) of wing! On the construction of a subs., where in English an adj. is used, see Ges., § 106. i ; M. R., § 79. inr^b. See on ver. 12. 22. '^12"'1. On the position of the tone, cf. the note on ver. 7. 24. in^nV in'TI with the old, so-called case ending \. Probably the ending i was that of the nominative ; compare the Arabic nominative ending u, but in Hebrew its distinctive use as a mark of the nom. was lost. These terminations i or \, also the ending V, have no meaning in Hebrew, and are retained as mere binding vowels in particular phrases (\ especially in participles before a preposition) as archaisms, or in imitation of archaisms ; see Ges., § 90. 3 b ; Dav., §17; Stade, § 344; and cf. iV:j IJ? in Num. 24, 3. 15, and Q^O i^JV^ in Ps. 114, 8. yl^^^7 T^T\ is one of the characteristic expressions of P. 26. nlri?^ 'let us make! The voluntative is hardly ever found with n cohortative in verbs n''? and ^7) cf. Ges., §§ 75. 6 and 128; M. R., § 8 ; and Driver, c. iv, esp. § 47. We have the plural again in 11, 7 and Is. 6, 8, and it has been explained in various ways. I. The Fathers here see a reference to the Trinity, and many moderns have followed them ; but as Del. {Comm., 4th ed., p. 10 1) and Oehl. {Theol of 0. T., § 36) remark, the ]4 GENESIS, mysierium Trinitatis is not sufficiently manifest in the O. T. to warrant tliis interpretation. II. Tuch and others account for the plural on the ground that in a case of reflection or self-consultation, the subject stands as the object, in anti- thesis to itself, the speaker conceiving himself as addressing himself; cf. Del. on Is. 6, 8; Tuch, Comm., 2nd ed., p. 23. But as Del. and Di. point out, there is no proof of the existence of such a plural. III. Kn. and others explain the plural from the custom which monarchs have of using the first person plural in decrees, etc.; but though this occurs con- tinually in the Qoran, and is found in the Bible, Ezr. 4, 18. I ]\Iacc. 10, 19. 11, 31. 15, 9 (of Persian and Greek rulers), it was never used in this way by the Hebrews. IV. Di., Comm., p. 29, proposes a new explanation; his words are, * We should rather remember that the Hebrew who speaks of God as DTIPJ? in the plural, regarded Him as the living, personal conception of a fullness of power and might ; God could thus, differently from men, speak of Himself in the plural' A plausible explanation, but perhaps hardly so natural as the one Del. adopts. V. Del. and others seem to be right when they refer the plural, as in Is. 6, 8, to the angels. God announces to them His resolve to create man, without however allowing them to participate in His creation : cf. Del. here, and for the idea i Kings 22, 19-22. Dan. 4, 14. 7, 10. Job I. Luke 2, 9. This is an old interpretation, and is the one adopted by Philo (StaXeyeTat 6 riiiv oXav naTf}p Tois eavTov dvvdneaiv, quoted by Del., p. 1 01), Targ. Jon., which has "):\ ''iDip yi^mJZI^ ^l^^)^)' I] "^PNI {T. spake to His angels who minister be/ore Him,' etc.), Rashi, Ibn Ezra. Is. 40, 13. 14 and 44, 24 are cited against this view, but are not conclusive : for as Del. on this passage remarks, * A co-ordinate sharing in the act of creation He does not grant them, any more than CHAP. I, VER. 27. 15 in Is. 6, 8 in the act of sending: but He invites their par- ticipation or interest in what He is doing, as the creating of a being, who although of the earth, yet stands in a close relation to them and to Him, is the point now in question.' D15>^ ' mankind,' collective, as the pi. \X\^ shows. Dl^^, so called, according to one view, as belonging to the earth (np*]N), 'the earth-born' yrjyevrjs, yrj'ivos. Another derivation is from ^1^5 'to be red;' cf. Joseph., Ant.^ i. i. 2 ^'Afia/xoy crrjfjiaLveL nvppos tVeiS^Trfp otto rj)s nvppa^ y^s (fyvpaOeiarjs eyeyovei); SO many moderns, e.g. Ges., Tuch. Another derivation is from the meaning of the root preserved in Arabic, 'to attach oneself to' so Tl^\^-=' animal sodabiie.' All these are uncertain. ' It is obvious that the derivation from riDlX cannot be philologically defended, but any certain etymology for D^i^ has not as yet been found, any more than one for the Latin homo;' cf. Di., p. 52 ; Del., p. 117. 1^1 1j^7!?1. th'^=' figure! 'image! ^'^«^v. niDl is, more dhsiY2iCt=.' likeness,' Sfxoicoa-is. 'The Greek and Latin Fathers make a distinction between dS'V and nid, referring D7V to the physical or inborn, niDl to the ethical or receptive side of the Divine image (Ebenbild),' Di. But the absence of ) between the two words (only the LXX have /cat), and a com- parison of ver. 27, where only the one, with 5, i, where only the other occurs, do not favour this view. The two words are almost synonymous, the second being added to empha- size the first (Di.). rai, collective, 'fishes' = n'n ^H, 9, 2. Ps. 8, 9. 27. in^^ ^^"12 ' ?nade He him', i.e. mankind. D1X con- ceived as collective, mankind in general being spoken of. Qn^^ t^ni n^pil 15T 'male and female made He them! the two sexes are mentioned, hence the plural Qj^^. l6 GENESIS, 28. *)H'l T^D. n"^Q joined with mi is characteristic of P. n\Z??^"^n. The art. supplies the place of the relative in English; see Ges., § 109. R.; M. R., § 92. Rem. a; Ewald, § 335 a. 29. ^i^n^ for "•^i.J]^; see Ges., § 66. 2. Rem. 3. ' I give,' the prophetic perf., ' the event being regarded as so certain, it is already conceived of as actually come to pass ;' cf. Ges., § 126. 4; M. R. 3. I a; more fully, Driver, §§ 13, 14. See 9, 13. 15, 18. 17, 20. 23, II. 13. 41, 41. H "^trt^, lit. ^ which is in it,' i.e. 'wherein,' see Ges., §123.^1. 30. ''i;i1 yiy^ 7D n^. The verb Tini here seems to have dropped out. To make the ace. dependent on the ^nnj in ver. 29 is difficult, as n\T D^i? intervenes. The Vulg. para- phrases 'ut haheant ad vescendum.^ The Arab, adds i } x\ytL * / have appointed it ' or ' set it* :iW pi"" h'2 = 'all verdure 0/ herbs;' cf. Ex. 10, 15 \ih\ yv^ pn"- ^D "ini3. 1^^=' herd,' in its widest sense, the green of it being emphasized as that which animals commonly live on. 31. "^tlJlL^n DV. Common words like D1'' are sometimes treated as definite in themselves, and may then dispense with the article; cf. 2, 3 ^])'>2\^r] D1''(also Ex. 20, 10). i Kings 7, 12 rh)iin nvn, also ver. 8 nnnxn n^fn, Ez. 40, 28. 31. 2 Chron. 23, 20 \)''bvn nyt^, Neh. 3, 6 n^^^n 1V^, also /ourn. Fhil., xi. 229 f. On the relation in which the Cos- mogony of Genesis stands to modern science, comp. Prof. Driver in the Expositor, Jan. 1886, pp. 23-45. 2. I. 0^^^!^, applied zeugmatically to pNHI tl^mn. The phrase ' host of heaven ' is common in the O. T., e. g. i Kings CHAP. I, VER. 28 — CHAP. 2, VER. 3. \^ 22, 19 i^ — ' the angel hosts'). Josh. 5, 14 f. [ = ' army or host 0/ God'). Ps. 103, 21 (of the elements). The phrase 'host of the earthy here due to the D''Dti^n Nn^, is not common elsewhere, we find instead y''^'^r\ ^^''2irn DV nb^. cf. on i, 31. mtry^ OTT^N N*in "^^'^^. Two renderings are pos- sible, (I) ' which God created i7i respect of making* quae creaverat Deus faciejido. The inf. cstr. being used to define a preceding verb, as in Judg. 9, 56 3"ini? ♦ ♦ ♦ ♦ nb'y IK'S; 2 Kings 19, 1 1 DDnnni? , . . . ib'y ; Ps. 103, 20 yDK'i? inan '^m ; cf Ges., § 45. 2; Ewald, § 28od; M. R., § 113 ad fin. But as ^13 in this construction would be followed by "ISJ'K ( = nDK^rD), which is against the usage of the language, and for which n^si'D HK^V would stand, Di. (II) prefers rendering with Ewald, § 285 a, '?'« making which he created^ i. e. Hvhich he made creating,' nK^^^ being ace. after nib'vi?, and the latter word being defined by Nin; cf. Dlb'vi' ^njn, ''\^'!irh N''i'Dn, 7P^T\Typ T\2'\T]. The LXX have hv Ijp^aTo 6 Qeos iroiijo-ai, a para- phrase. The Syriac »-^\v>N, joC^l" )ir>f, as the Hebrew, so Onq. ^^V^7 1] ^I'P.- ^^^S- ' quod creavit Deus ut facer et! 4; nilT'in n7h^ . * These are the generations of the heavens and the earth when they were created! nnhn, — which only occurs in the pi. cstr. state, — when it stands before a proper name signifies ^generations,' not as a nom. act., but in the sense ^ those who are brought forth,' %o=^ family, Uhe details about those who spring from any one;' hence in the title of a book or chapter, ^ the history of the families springing from any one.' LXX, y/i/eo-iff ; in this passage ^i/3Xoy yeviaem^. Here nnPin = the 'creatures' i.e. 'the things brought into existence when heaven and earth were created.' Elsewhere nnijin always refers to what follows, e.g. 5, i. 6, 9. 10, i, but in this chap, no history of the heavens and the earth follows, so Schrader and others suppose that this half verse properly CHAP. 2, VER. 4. 19 ought to precede i, i, its present position being perhaps due to the compiler of the book, who inserted it here in order to form a transition to 2, 4 b, ff. The npK (as it stands now) points backwards, and may be rendered, 'Such then are the generations:^ so Job 18, 21. Ps. 73, 12. Gen. 10, 21. 31, 32. Cf. further, Del., Comm., p. 11 1; Di., p. 37; Tuch, p. 49. The heading nni'in ^i?^5 is peculiar to P : so 5, i. 6, 9. 10, I, etc. CriT'b^ mrr^, the combined name 'Yahweh Elohiml is only found once again in the Pent. (viz. Ex. 9, 30) outside Genesis, but occurs in Joshua. On the Tetragrammaton, nin\ cf. Appendix II. P uses D\-l^X till Ex. 6, 3. D^tDlin Y"^^5. Only once again, in Ps. 148, 13. □^^'^2^1 . Inf. Nif. with n prefixed, and the suff. of the third pers. pi. masc, from NI3. The n is written smaller than the other letters, and is marked by the Massoretes ^T^^^. "^, i. e. He small. Tuch remarks on this : ' The n minusc. in DKinnn (cf. 5, 2) has a critical significance, and points to a variant reading, Qal (viz. 0?")??), not Hof., as Rosenmiiller thinks. Similarly Lev. i, i.' Cf. Di., p. 38, who apparently endorses this view. Other instances of letters written smaller or larger than the other letters will be found in Strack, Pro- legomena cntica, p. 92, e.g. litterae inajusculae in Lev. 11, 42, pna^ with waw larger than the other three letters ; in Num. 14, 17, •• in i^'^r; in Deut. 34, 12, ^5 m i'^?1if'^ and litterae minusculae'm Deut. 32, 18, -i in T^i ; Esth. 9, 9, C' in Nn'^ons : see also Bleek {Introduction, § 357 f.) [Eng. transL], or Keil {Introduction, § 205) [Eng. transl.]. A list of the 'litterae majiisculae et mintisculae ' w'lW be found in Ochla we Ochla (ed. Frensdorff), Nos. 82-84; Buxtorf, Tiberias (1665 ed.). They are not expressly mentioned in the Talmud, and probably in c :j 20 GENESIS, the course of time became more numerous. Buxtorf, I.e., enumerates thirty-one instances of the lit. viajusc, and thirty- two of the ///. mijiusc. The Jews give fanciful explanations. The two following — viz. on this passage, and 23, 2 — are cited from the Tiberias, p. 147 ff. ' '^T in voce DNinnn ''qiiando creata f tier ant ilia',' nempe, coelum et terra, Gen. 2,4. Ad indican- dum, fore ut omnia creata minuantur et intereant : et ut littera n constat ex lineis dissolutis et ab invicem separatis, sic creata cuncta dissolventur, sicut scriptum est: '■'■ Coeli veliit fumus evanescent, et terra ut pannus veterascet, et hahitatores ejus similiter morientur',' Is. 51, 6. Hebraei litterarum mysteria sectantes, notant innui transpositionem hujus litterae, ut ex Di<"i3ni fiat DnmXl ^'propter Abraham',' i. e. propter fideles creatum esse mundum : illi enim soli Deum propter admi- randa creationis opera laudant.' And on the small 3 in 23, 2 (p. 152): 'ad indicandum, planctum et luctum propter mortuos, viris minuendum esse, ne modum excedat, quod et Abrahamum fecisse, externo litterae signo indicatum fuit.' See another Jewish explanation of Gen. 2, 4, from the Tal- mud, Tract. Menachoth, fol. 29, col. 2, in Hershon, The Pentateuch according to the Talmud, p. 92 (Eng. transl.). Render,* When they were created^ lit. 'i7i their being created;' a common use of the inf. cstr., like the Greek construction eV Tw, with the inf.; see Ges., § 132. i, 2, 3; M. R., § iii b. 4^>. The narrative begins here. ^ In the day of God's making,' i. e. ' when God made,' etc. On the construction, see Ges., § 133. 2, 3; M. R., §iiia, § 118. DVI2, = lit.*/A/ the day 0/,' is freely used for ^at the time off so 3, 5 D^^N D1^3; Is. II, 16 ini^y DVn; Jer. 11, 7 DVl Tii'yn. n'ii::j;=Nn3 in p. The apodosis to 4^', Dlb'y DIU, may be either ver. 7 or ver. 5. CHAP. 2, VERS. 4, 5. 21 If we take ver. 7 as the apodosis, then vers. 5, 6 will be a paren- thesis descriptive of the earth's condition before God created mankind, and we should have to render it as follows: — ' W/ien Yahweh Elohim made earth and heaven {now no shrub of the field ivas yet on the earthy and no herb of the field had yet sprimg up ; for Yahweh Elohim had not sent rain upon the earth, and there was no man to till the ground ; and a mist used to go up and ivater all the surface of the ground)^ then Yahweh Elohim formed^ etc. So Di. If we make ver. 5 the apodosis, then the rendering would be, ' When Yahweh Elohim made earth and heaven, then there was no shrub of the field' etc. So Tuch. Against the first rendering it may be urged that the con- struction is too involved, and seems to identify a /^rzb^/ (ver. 6), with a point (ver. 7) of time. To make rT'b' 731 the apodosis to 4^ is against the division of the verses and the syntax (Del.); cf, however, on the latter point, Driver, §§123 and 124, who cites Ex. 25, 9. Josh. 3, 3, and other instances of the imperf. separated from 1, after a time determination, and treats this passage similarly. The argument, too, from the division of the verses is hardly conclusive. Del. takes apparently 4^ and a,^, after the analogy of 5, i, as belonging together, and regards vers. 5 and 6 as independent sentences introductory to ver. 7, which beginning with "IV^I iy so he formed') expresses the main point, viz. the creation of man. 5. On the imperf after D^i.t^, cf Ges., § 127. 4a; M. R., § 6. i; Ewald, § 337 c ; Driver, § 27 b. Ewald, 1. c, remarks that D1J2 for the most part stands in circumstantial clauses, preceded by the subject. 713 indefinite, and with the negative = 'w6?/z^,' Germ, kein : cf Ges., §152.1; M. R., § 142 ; Ewald, § 323 b. On px, see Ges., § 152. I ; Ewald, § 321 a; M. R., § 140. 22 GENESIS, On the position of ps in the sentence, cf. Num. 20, 5 I^K D^»1, M. R., § 79. 6 b. Rem. a. 6. JlbV"^ . The imperf. used in a frequentative sense, and followed by a perfect with waw conv. np^Jl). The companion construction to the imperf. with waw conv. is that of the perfect with waw conv. According to Ewald, § 234 a, b. this construction was originally due to the opposite con- struction of the perfect, followed by an imperfect with waw conv. ; just as the two tenses are in many aspects opposite one to the other, so the peculiar idiomatic use of the one, generated a corresponding idiomatic use of the other as its counterpart. 01s., cited by Professor Driver, Tenses, p. 141, remarks that this use of the perfect rests originally on a * play of the imagination,' in virtue of which an action when brought into relation with a preceding occurrence as its con- sequence, from the character of inevitability it then assumes, is contemplated as actually completed. In this construction * the nascent action (i. e. the action of the imperf.) is con- ceived of as advancing to completion (the action of the perfect with waw conv.), as no longer remaining in sus- pension, but as being (so to say) precipitated.' Driver, Tenses, p. 141. Compare c. viii, where a full discussion of this idiom will be found, and the rules concerning the shift- ing of the tone one place forward with the waw conv. are noted. When the waw and the verb are separated, the imperf. reappears. Cf. also Ewald, § 136 b and § 342 b, i ; M. R., §§23 and 25 ; Ges., § 126. 6 d. Other instances of the imperf. as a frequentative, followed by a perf, with waw conv., are 6, 4. 29, 2. 3 )p\:}n) . . . )bhy') . . , 1DDW1 . . . Iptr^ in-'K'm ; I Kings 14, 28 n^y^n) . . . D1t^ 02^:10 and 'fons! Saadiah agrees with the ordinary rendering ' viist'^ ' vapour I jLsr*. . The word IX appears to be confined to Hebrew. Ges. in the Thesaurus, p. 35 (as Professor Driver has pointed out to me), is in error when he says that the word ^^? is used in the Targ., Job 3, 5. Prov. 23, 33. He has accidentally written * Targum ' for ' the Commentary of Rabbi Levi ben Gerson ' (of Provence, died 1370), cited by Buxtorf, Lexicon. Chald. Talm. et Rabb., p. 69. The mistake is repeated in the 9th ed. of the H. W.B. of Gesenias, p. 10 b. 7. '^!^''''1 . On the form of this "»''q verb, see Ges., § 70. 1; Dav., § 39. 2. dlJ^n . On the derivation of D1X, compare the note on I, 26. The author connects D*^^? with riDlN, as though he would imply that man bore in his name a mark of his earthly origin. On the article with DHX, cf Ges., § 109. 2 ; Ewald, 277c; M. R., § 66. Rem. a. IDi^ is a second accusative, specifying or defining the material used in the operation; see Ewald, § 284 a. i; M.R., § 45. 5 ; Driver, § 195. i (Tertiary predicate). Cf. Ex. 20, 25. 0"*"^? . The masc. plural used to form an abstract noun. ' The plural may serve to collect together the scattered items into a higher idea, so as to form the signification of an ab- stract,' Ewald, § 179, who gives as other instances D''ni ' flittings^ Job 7, 4; D^JJiy ' perversencss ;' D"'"^13D ' blitidness ;' cf. also Stade, § 324b, who remarks 'that D''''n is the only word of this sort in general use, the other instances that occur being archaisms, and belonging to the conventional 24 GENESIS, language of the Law, or of Poets or Prophets/ See also Ges., § 1 08. 2 a. t2?D^7 ♦ . ♦ ^TJ*^*!. In the sense of ' become', h n\1, cf. 17, 4. 18, 18, etc., is more frequent than .TH, followed by the simple subst., as in 4, 20. 21. 19, 26. \IJD3 in Heb. = the breath of life that is in every indi- vidual being. INIan derives this breath of life from God immediately (Job 27, 3. Is. 42, 5), animals from the earth (i, 20. 24), and so only mediately from God^ yet partici- pating in God's spirit (Job 34, 14 f. Ps. 104, 30). In this direct inspiration lies man's pre-eminence over the animal world, stress being laid on the manner in which man 'be- came a living soul' He comes into existence as a personal being in a personal relation with God. Cf. Oehl., § 70. Onq. renders nTl K^Q3 by ^l T\'2\mr^ inHeb.; cf.Schrod.,/'/^^t72. 6^r«;;z.,pp.i44, 225. This is probably the best explanation "of the anomaly ^ The art. is pointed according to Ges., § 35. 2 A; Dav., § II b. Nin is here defined by the art. by Ges., § iii. 2; M.R., §85. ^ It is not certain that xin = «M is confined to the Pentateuch. It seems to be found in the Codex Pctropolitamis (916 A.D.), edited by Dr. Strack, 1876. Delitzsch denies this (see p. 394 of his article), but admits that the distinction between ") and ^ is very slight. CHAP. 2, VER. 13. 29 nbn^n . ' Bdellium! a transparent kind of gum, \vith a pleasant smell, and of wax-like appearance ; found, according- to Pliny, in India, Arabia, Media, and Babylonia : so Jos., Aq., Symm., Theod., and Vulg. In Greek the by-forms /SSeXXa, fxd8e\Kou occur. The LXX have av6pa^ here, but in Num. 11, 7 (the only other passage where the word occurs) KpvaraX- \os, regarding ni?"in as a stone, but this would have required 5^ before it. The Syriac has iLilSo;.^ (reading n for l), which apparently can be used of pearls or crystals. Saad. and others render pearls (so also Ges. in T/i.), which meaning would be suitable here — between nnt and un^ — but hardly in Num. II, 7 (Del.), and according to Tuch was first derived from this passage in order that some object of equal value with nnt and Dnc^ might be mentioned; but cf. i Kings 10, 2. 10. The etymology is doubtful. dnt!?n. The art. as in nrtTH, according to Ges., § 109. 3. Rem. I b ; M. R., § 68. The LXX here give 6 \ieos 6 npa- a-ivos, perhaps meaning the beryl, Vulg. ' hpi's onychinus^ Syr. ^o;^, Onq. ^^^1^2. Elsewhere variously rendered, onyx, sar- donyx, sardius, which all belong to the same species (chalce- dony), or beryl (more correctly chrysopras) : cf. H. W.B., 9th ed., Di. in loco. The etymology is doubtful. 13. pn^il. A similar formation to |i*^''2. From n"";! 'to burst forth! This river flowed round the land of t^'^s, and is quite distinct from the (in'' J mentioned in 2 Chron. 32, 30. i Kings I, 33. 38. 45. 2 Chron. 33, 14. The LXX have here rewi/, Vulg. ' Gehon,' so the other Vss. The LXX in Jer. 2,18 trans- late the Heb. lin''^, Nile, by TcSiv; cf. Ecclesiasticus 24, 27. Josephus and the Fathers also consider the Nile the river here meant, so many moderns. C>1D is Ethiopia. Thus if pn^3 is the Nile, we have a river, taking its source in Asia, flowing round the African 5:^*0 ! Others consider :i'0 as representing 30 GENESIS, only the Asiatic Cushites, and identify |in''3 with either the Ganges or Oxus. Reland identifies it with the Araxes. Del. and Di. decide for the Nile, explaining the anomaly above noted, as having arisen through the ignorance of the ancients of geography ; see their commentaries in loco. 14. hp'^Tl, = ' the Tigris' occurs again Dan. 10, 4. The Heb. name agrees with the Sumerian Idigna, and the Bab.- Assyr. Idiglat (Schr., K.A. 7!, 2nd ed., 32 f. ; Del, Par., 1 70). In Aramaic the name is ^^^"=1 (so Onq. here); the Pesh. has ^Xa y Arab. ii*^. 'The Aryan name (Old Persian Tigra, Pahlawi nm, Greek Tiypr)^, Ttypis), according to the express tradition of the ancients (Strabo, xi. 14, 8; Pliny, vi. 31; Curt., iv. 9), designates the river as ''//le arrow- swi/t," Old Baktrian /ig/ira = ''poif2/ed," hg/2ri=" arrow." ' Dillmann. rit^lp. Render, 'in front of Assyria^ i. e. from the standpoint of the narrator; so LXX Karevavrt, Pesh. ^^u2lDci^. Others (the Targg., Aq., Tuch) render ' east of thus includ- ing Mesopotamia in the term 11K'^< ; but then the narrator could not have spoken of the Tigris as being east of Assyria, for he must have known that Assyria extended far east of the Tigris. Mesopotamia, too, is called D^nJ DIN in 24, 10; for this meaning of nrDlp, cf. 4, 16. r\"1D. 'The Euphrates' not further defined, as being familiar to every Hebrew reader. It is often mentioned in O. T. as 'the great river,' or ' the river' kut' i^ox^v. Together with the Heb.-Aramaic name, we have now the Old Persian 'Ufratul and the Babylonian- Assyrian 'Btirattuv,' ' Purdtu'. A Semitic etymology is still unknown; see Di. in loc, and M. and V. in //. W. B., 9th ed., p. 692 b, 15. innri. The Hif. imperf. with waw conv. from CHAP. 2, VERS. 14-17. 31 nw : see Ges., § 72. Rem. 9 ; Dav., § 40, esp. Rem. c. N. B. n^3n = 7<7 cause lo rest', n_^3n ^fo place,' ^set^ ^ lay down! ni^irSn nmr^ . The inf. cstr. with suffixes follows the analogy of the segholate nouns : see Ges., § 61. i ; Dav., § 31- 4. 16. /'^ l!^*^*! ^ laid a command on him! More usually HIV, = Uo command' is followed by an ace., or the prep. 7, or h^ (cf. 285 6), the words of the command being introduced by v-h5*n 7Dh^ . '■ Thou mayest indeed eat! The inf. abs. being prefixed to the verb. ' The inf. abs. expresses the idea of the verb simply, without conditions of person, mood, etc. ; hence, when it precedes the finite verb, there is first the idea bare, and then the idea modified ; and the effect of the whole is to express with some variety of emphasis the fact (not the quality) of the action as now predicated in the finite verb/ Dav., § 27, rule at end. See also Ewald, § 312 a; Ges., §131- 3 a. On the potential use of the imperf., see Driver, § 38 a; Ges., § 127. 3d; M. R., § 7. 2 b. 73^5 is one of the five verbs that form their imperf. with holem in the first syllable: see Ges.,.§ 68. i; Dav., § 35. 17. '• But from the tree of knowledge of good and evil, thou shall not eat of it! On the preposition with the sufTix, repeating the substantive (a use allied to that of the casus pendens), see Driver, § 197. 6. Obs. i; Ewald, § 309 a, ad fin. ■^ /!]fe*^ is an instance of an inf. cstr. with the suffix de- parting from the analogy of segholate nouns: cf. ver. 15, and see Ges., § 61. i. Rem. 2. 32 GENESIS, 1 8. nVr\ 1112 ^h. The inf. cstr. as the subject to a sentence: cf. Ges., § 132. i a; M. R., §§ 112 b and 115. 17 nirX^^^- The b of li? has a dag. forte conjunctivum or euphonicuni : see Ges., § 20. 2; Dav., § 7. 4, foot-note; cf. ver. 28. The LXX and Vulg. here have read the plural, to bring the text into conformity with i, 26. n^iDlD 'y^V , lit. '« help as before hi??i,' i.e. 'a help corre- sponding to hinil 'meet for hi?n' A.V. LXX have here /car avTov, in ver. 20 oixuios avrw ; so the Syr. and Vulg. In Rab- binic, ^^:i'2 — ' correspondi7tg to:' see Ges., Thes., p. 847. nty is used concretely, as in Ps. 70, 6 : cf. Nah. 3, 9. 19. 12"^1 is written defectively for "IV'*'), which occurs in ver. 7. The verb must not be rendered as a pluperfect. It appears that the narrator conceived the formation of animals as posterior to that of man. For the question of the use of the imperf. with waw cohv. as a pluperfect, cf. the note on ver. 2. nitrn rrn Si, p Y'\^r\ n^n ^d (i, 25. 30; cf. 2, 10). n^ . On the punctuation of HD, see Ges., § 37. i ; Dav., § 13. ' The punctuation is quite like that of the article.' t^"^p^ W2 ' what he would call them;'' cf. Driver, § 39 b. t^lp^ "^tTb^ t'DI . The imperf. according to Driver, § 38 a, 'all whatever he called them! HTI tTDw appears to be added very abnormally, in ex- planation of 17. Possibly these words are a gloss, as they read very harshly. Such a redundancy as we find in the text here is common in Aramaic, which would say ^^j^|'^ NK^GJp Hp ; and there are genuine examples of it in the O. T., e.g. Ex. 2, 6. I Sam. 21, 14 (see Ges., § 121. 6. Rem. 3; M. R., § 72. Rem. a), but none so harsh as this (note especially the masc. 17). In late Hebrew this redundancy might be an Aramaism, CHAP. 2, VERS. 18-23. ^^ but that can hardly be the case in this passage, n^n K'Si = 'living creatures^ :^aj being collective. riTl is a fern. adj. {,Tn = 7?/^' is only poetical; see on i, 21). As the text stands we have 17 masc. followed by rfn ^^l fern., which is difficult. Del. supposes that n^n tJ^2J (cf. IJ^d: in 46, 27. Num. 31, 28) was construed ad sensum as a masc; but these pas- sages are scarcely parallel. 20. D"Th57T , so pointed by 01s. The word is not used as a proper name until 4, 25. In these three chapters (1-3) it is, with the exception of this verse and 3, 17. 21, always pointed with the article. Cf., however, M. R., § 66. Rem. a. ^^!ir2 ^^7 . I. Impersonally, ' O^ie did not faid for 7nan- kind.' 11. 'For himself ip1\!6 = Wt^:h) he [nian) did not find! III. 'For mafikind {God) did not find.' III. is not probable, as we have DINH already as subj. at the beginning of the verse. If I. be adopted, NVJD would be impers. by Ges., § 137. 2 ; M. R., § 123. 2, and mN7 could stand without the art., as in I, 26. Tuch adopts II. Del. and Di. propose ^ render- ing that differs slightly from any of these: 'He [nimi) did not find for man' i. e. 'for a human being, like himself etc. ; almost the same as II, though they do not take TTi^^h as directly equivalent to IC'SJ?. 21. n^nnn 'm its place y the suffix is a verbal one, cf. Ges., § 103. I. Rem. 3 ; Stade, § 347 c. 3 : with the nominal suffix it would be i^^^5'^^- 23. 'This now is . . . this shall he called wojnan! The con- nection of nSJ'N with ^^'^ is preserved by the Vulg., which renders them by ' virago ' and ' vir^ respectively, probably fol- lowing Symm., who has avhpim, V^^, ^^^V, '^^^^» ")»5J^. It is found in the oldest prose, e. g. in Gen. (twelve times), Ex. (twenty-eight times), Num. (seven times), Josh, (nine times), Judg. (eight times), i Sam. (eight times); being especially frequent in Exodus, which contains many old pieces; also in old poetry, e.g. Ex. 15. 2 Sam. 22 (once), and some Psalms and old prophets, e. g. Is., Mic, Joel, Hos., Amos. In Job, Deut., Is. 24-27, 40 ff., Ps. 58, 89, 104, etc., it is more artificial (a revived archaism). In the gnomic poetry (Prov.) it is rare, and does not occur in the erotic and purely elegiac (Song of Songs, Lam.), Leviticus has it very rarely, Ezekiel never. More modern prose writings (Ruth, Kings) have it only in colloquial passages. The books of Chronicles have preserved it in some passages from more ancient sources, while it rejects it in others. In Ezra, Neh., Esther, Dan. (Heb.), Eccles. there are no ex- amples of p.' See further, Bottcher, Lehrhuch, ii. § 930 (from whom the above paragraph slightly abbreviated is borrowed), where a full list of the passages, where the ending p occurs, is given; and cf Wright, Arab. Gram., i. p. 63 ; Ges., § 72. 7. Rem. 4 and § 47. 3. Rem. 4 ; Dav., §2 1. Rem. a. It may be observed that some of Bottcher's distinctions seem doubtful and arbitrary. 4. ]in'17Dn r\yt2 ^^S . The negative should stand between the inf and the verb; see Ges., § 131. 3. Rem. i; Ewald, § 312 b. I ; who cite Amos 9, 8. Ps. 49, 8 as parallel to this passage. Its unusual position here is probably due to a desire to keep the formula T\\OT\ TWO from 2, 17 unchanged. Render, ' Ve shall by no means die! 5. i^l^. The participle as a true present, so 19, 13 ""D IsmN D''n''ntt'r:> ; 18, 17 ""JX .IDDDH (the subject does not CHAP. 3, VERS. 4-7. 37 precede, as a slight emphasis is laid on the verb; cf. Driver, § 135. 4), Driver, § 135. 2 and Obs.; cf. Ges., § 134- 2 a. inpiDDI . . . n:h::^ nV2.. 'in the day ye eat . . .your eyes shall be opened' The perf. with waw conv. after a time determination; see Driver, § 123 /3; M. R., § 132 b; cf. § 26. Waw in this usage is to be noticed. It assumes a stronger demonstrative force than it has in the ordinary cases of the perf. with w^aw conv. (cf. Driver, § 119), when used to intro- duce the predicate or the apodosis; so in Ex. 16, 6 a"^!? DnyT'l 'at evenings {then) ye shall knoiv! i Kings 13, 31 "•nx Dnnnpl TllDn ^when I die, {then) ye shall bury me! Ez. 24, 24b Dnyi"''! HNDl 'when it comes, {then) ye shall know! □^n^b^^ 'as gods! Targ. Onq. P^"I^13 'as princes'! perhaps intentionally to avoid an anthropomorphic idea. Targ. Jon. r'??'3'l r?"!?"? ;r^^/'r? * as mighty princes who knozv,' connecting '•ynv with D^*^i'^55 which is grammatically possible. The Samaritan has 5fnTi5 ft^Z^iJ ' iike angels! 6. h^::i\Orh. The LXX, Syr., Vulg., and some moderns render, 'to lock at,' or 'regard,' a meaning which poirn never has. Render, ' to become wise,' lit. ' to gain insight,' Del. * um einsichtig zu werden.' Rashi's note here is IDNC^ "1^:3 V"11 21D ^J?nV ni' 'compare his saying to her, " knoiving good and evil!' ' ^r^^''^. Pausal form of ^N^- cf. Ges., § 29. 4 c, note, with § 68. I. The LXX and Sam. read l^ax-*! (plural), the waw might have arisen out of the following waw in njnpDm. The plural is not necessary. 7. Dn □r^'ll'^i^ '^2. The pronoun stands here by Ges., § 121. i; M. R., § 125; cf. ver. 11. 38 GENESIS, n^b^n HTV , lit. 'leaf of a fig* i. e. fig-leaf here collec- tive, 'fig-leaves^ DTO y^V^'^ ' cind they made themselves^ The personal pronoun is used for the reflexive, as often with this verb ; cf. Ges., § 124. lb; M. R., § 89a. 8. 7*lp, not 'the voice' but 'the sound' as in 2 Sam. 5, 24. 1 Kings 19, 12. □Vn nxh ' ' About the cool of the day I so 8, 1 1 niy nyi? ' about eventide;' 17, 21 ntn lyiD? ' about this date;' also Is. 7, 15 iny^i? ' about {the time of) his knowing;' cf. Ges., § 154. 3^ ; M. R., § 51. 2. In the East, towards evening a cool breeze springs up (cf. Song of Songs 2, 17. 4, 6) and the Oriental goes out; so 24, 63 nnyn nifjai'. The LXX render well to hfCkivov. In 18, I the noontide is called DVn DPI ' the heat of the day ' (LXX, excellently, nearjix^pias) ; Abraham being described as sitting in the door of his tent. 9. nS^S . The suffix (as it is pointed) is a verbal one ; cf. Ges., § 100. 5 ; M. R., § 39 ; n3;.l< standing for n3:^S ; cf. Prov. 2, II '^3'^.y^n, and with the nun, Jer. 22, 24 ^^i^.^^ ; see Ges., § 58. 4 ; Dav., §31.5. Stade, § 355 b. 3, remarks that ' It is due to false analogy if the Pausal suffix ^I-^ is transferred from the verb to a noun,' and cites with this passage, Prov. 25, 16 ^*1, and other instances. It is possible, however, that the vowel points in these cases are not to be trusted as they stand in our texts. The n at the end of HD^N is merely a scriptio plena (found both in obj. and subj. suffixes), — as Prov. 2, 11 n^iV^n; cf. ver. 12 nnn:. Ex. 15, II n3»3 (twice). I Sam. i, 26 r\'2'm,— and in no way affects the sense. 10. ^33^^. The Mass. note here is i'yi'O, i.e. the word is, contrary to rule, accented on the penult.; cf Ges., § 29. 4 c; CHAP. 3, VERS. 8-13. 39 Dav., § 10. 5 b. As a rule the vowel in pause is lengthened, this cannot take place here as the vowel is already long. The accents :-;-, -^, and (sometimes) -^ usually effect this lengthening, when it is possible, in pause. Here the minor distinctive accent -;— {Tifcha) exercises a pausal influence, there being a sufficient break in the sense for the voice naturally to rest; cf. Driver, § 103, and 15, 14 ^"^j-^f! (the tone drawn back and the vowel lengthened), which the Massoretes have not noticed. nriN and nny, like ^33X, transfer the accent to the penult, in pause. 11. nn^^ U'y^V *'i is really the object to T3n ^0, see M. R., § 161 b, where it is designated 'an object sentence;' cf. I, 4. 1^1 '^ilT'lT' . ^rbl is used regularly to negative the inf. cstr. after h\ cf Ges., § 152. i; M. R., § 140. Rem. a. ^^n. On the pointing of n interrog., see Ges., § 100. 4, s. p.; Dav., § 49. 2. Here n introduces a simple interrogative sentence (cf Ges., § 153. 2 ; M. R., § 143), the answer being uncertain (affirmative or negative). Ni^n^ Latin nonne, the answer expected being in the affirmative. 12. '^IQV ♦ ♦ ♦ ntrsn, a casus pendens. 'The woman which etc she gave me' Nin is resumptive and is inserted for emphasis; see Driver, § 123. Obs.; cf 15, 4 NV^ nt^X DK ^D Itn^"* Nin tvcj:); 24, 7 xh^ Nin hnm . . . nin\ The casus pendens is often used to relieve a long and unwieldy sentence. /5^'l- The pausal form of the ist person. In ver. 6 we have 73Nni and ^^5<''1 as the pausal forms of the 3rd pers. fern. sing, and 3rd pers. masc. sing, respectively; see Ges., § 68. I. 13. n^t;^ nb^t HD: cf 12, 18. M. R., § 93. Rem. c, renders, ' Wha/, /his, hast thou done P= what hast thou done 40 GENESIS, there?' taking DNT in opposition to HD. The A. V. and Syr. render it as a relative sentence, ' what is this thou hast done?' Del. adopts the former rendering, remarking that the corres- ponding question in Arabic, whether the demonstrative belongs to the interrogative, or whether it should be rendered as our Eng. Ver. does, was a subject of dispute among the Arabic grammarians. He points out that the Massoretic punctuation favours the first rendering. LXX render slightly differendy, Tt TovTo inoirjaas ; SO Vulg. quare hoc fecisii? On the dag. in the r of nsr, see on 2, 18. 14. 1^1 7!30 nni^ "^*T1»*^. LXX, eTTtKaraparo? o-u aTTo 7rai>- ratv K.T.X. Vulg. maledidus es inter omnia, etc. Render as the Vulg. ' Cursed art thou among all beasts J i. e. ' marked out by a curse from,' etc. The other renderings, ' cursed by all beasts' i. e. ' these shall hate and abhor the serpent,' or ' more cursed than,' as apparently A. V., are untenable : for, as Knobel points out, the curse comes from God, not from the beasts, who had no reason to curse, and is aimed at the serpent only; not at the other beasts, as there is no ground assigned for cursing these. For this use of |^, cf. Ex. 19, 5. Deut. 145 2. Judg. 5, 24. y^n ^O"^ h'D, ace. of time; cf. Ges., § 118. 2; M. R., § 42. 1 5. ^^ U)b5"1 "JDItlJ'' b^*in . t^'Ni and 3py are accusatives of limitation ; cf. Ges., § 139. 2, s. p. ; M. R., § 44 and Rem. a ; Ewald;§ 281c; so 37, 2 1 c^qj ijd: ^ixnaT eKKeKonfieuov, 'I see a jackdaw pecked out as to his eyes! P)1B^ occurs again Job 9, 17. Ps. 139, 11. The only meaning which can be philologically defended is ' crush! CHAP. 3, VERS. 14, 15. 41 This meaning suits Job 9, 17, but not Ps. 139, 11. The alternative rendering is, ' lie in wait for' a kindred form with Pl^{U^ ''to pant after;' it suits Ps. 139, 11 (cf. Del. in loc.) better than ^ crush,' but a word='^oz'^r' is required: hence some read there ''^?^i^^ so Ew., Ges. in Th. ^vi)^^' to crush ' is justified by the Aramaic usage of ^■^vi} and ^ or «ajl, e.g. in Onq., Deut. 9, 21 n^ri^^ H'^se'T ' and I crushed it,' i.e. the calf; Targ. on Job 14, 19 ^*P ^^^^ ^^*^?^ '//^^ water crushes the stones! And in Syriac, Ex. 32, 20 (Pesh.) UXso^as o^ajlo ( = Heb. |nD''l) ' and crushed (better scraped) it with a file.' [It should be remarked that in Syriac the roots *3cui, and >9io>i> are confounded one with the other, as Bernstein points out 1. c] Cf. Levy, Chald. Worterb.; Bernst., Lex. Syr. sub voc. Di. admits that the meaning ' crush ' suits the first part of the clause, i. e. the man's crushing the serpent's head, but denies its application to the serpent, and adopts the rendering ' lie in wait for,' which he attempts to justify by appealing to f]XC' ; but this meaning is not so certain as the meaning ' crush^ and the double ace. after the rendering ' lie i7i wait for ' is difficult. ^^ is applied to the serpent in the second half of the verse by a kind of zeugma, the same verb being used to express the mutual nature of the enmity (Kal.); com- pare Del., and Tuch, 2nd ed., who compares ^feriri a sei'pente^ Pliny, xxix. 4. 22. The Vss. render variously. In the LXX the reading varies, both Trjprjaei . . . rrjprjaeis and Teiprj(T€L . . . T€tpf]a€is occurring. The Vulg. has ' ipsa conteret caput ilium, et tu insidiaheris calcaneo ejus;' but f]1K^ cannot have a different meaning in each half of the sentence. Syriac has o<-^p> v^ **o»cbJj«l l^!o ^A-j jk.o»j oo», using dif- ferent words in the two parts of the clause, but giving ^vi; a similar sense in each half. Onq. paraphrases NH] Nin :n*2'iD!5 ^h np^ \-iri riNi. ppni^^p n\^ JJil^yi no p^] noi 42 GENESIS, ' he will remember against thee what thou hast done to him from the beginnings and thou wilt guard against him to the end' Targg. Jon. and Jer. paraphrase widely, but seem to have rendered P)^C' 'crush! 1 6. ni'^h^ min ^wUh a multiplying , I will multiply^ i. e. ' I will greatly multiply ;' cf. the rule on 2, 16. ni"l has two forms for the inf. abs. Hif'il : (i) HBin (which would be the regular form) used as an adverb; (2) "^^nn, see Ges., § 75. iv. Rem. 15: only here and 16, 10. 22, 17. ■y^linl "y;3"ll!^l^. Not a hendiadys, 'the pain of thy con- ception' Ges., § 155. I a, but '■thy pain and {especially') thy conception:^ waw attaching t\it particular ^Jlin to the general "JJl^J?; ef. Ps. 18, I. Is. 2, I. pnn is an abnormal formation, which occurs nowhere else in the O. T. The abs. state is \\''y:^ (Hos. 9, II. Ruth 4, 13), cstr. f'")?; with suffix '^'^'^^ and shortened '^}y^\^ ; see Stade, § 297. "fPpltl^n. The LXX here, and 4, 17, render with airo- (TTpo(f)r}, possibly reading "^nniK^n ; cf. their rendering in i Sam. 7, 17. . Frankel, Einfluss^ p. 10, suggests that the LXX render- ing is a free euphemistic translation of the Heb. word. The word r\\>'WT\ is only found once again outside the book of Genesis, viz. in the Song of Songs 7, 11 inplti'n "i'yi nni? ^^K ; LXX, eyo) Tw aSfX(^i5&) /xov, /cai eV e/ie jJ €7n(TTpo(fif] avrov. 17. D"TS7^. On the pointing D"!^/]' ^^^Pt^^^ by some, see the note on 2, 20. The punctuators, excepting here, ver. 21 and 2, 20, always point D^X with the article up to 4, 25, where it is first used as a proper name. ■^m>^n. The LXX (iv ToU epyot?) and Vulg. {'in opere iuo ') seem to have read 'I'lUy, which they apparently took as IJ^linjJ. Tuch considers the variant as perhaps due to the parallel passage 4, 12. CHAP. 3, VERS. 16-22. 43 18. "Il-ni ynp. Cf. Hos. 10, 8. Only in Isaiah do we find the phrase JT'S^'l n-'DK^, e. g. Is. 5, 6. mm occurs but once again in HoS. 1. c. n^wt^l . Notice the place of the tone, which has been thrown forward one place by waw conv. with the perfect ; see for details, Driver, §110: cf. also Ges., § 49. 3 ; Dav., § 23. 3. 19. Dn^ 723^^]!. The tone is drawn back on to the penult., to avoid the concurrence of two tone syllables; see Ges.,§29.3b. n?:i"It^n h^ ^IIU? IV. On the construction, see Ges., §§ 132. I, 133; M. R., § iiib; and above 2, 4, Render, ' until thou return;^ "jn^C' (as Arabic shews ; see Wright, Arab. Gram., i. p. 311) is to be regarded as the genitive after ly, taken as a subst. nD^?2 ^^. Some render, 'from which thou wast taken,' lit. ' which from it thou wast taken;' ^3 being regarded as equivalent to the relative "ISJ'N; so in 4, 25; cf. Ges., § 123. i; M. R., § 156: so all the Vss. here and in 4, 25, except the Sam., which has A^Z^ here and '^ a in 4, 25. But as the passages cited in defence of this are not conclusive, it is better to render for' here and in 4, 25. ^ Until thou returnest unto the ground; for thou wast taken from it ' (pause, this half of the verse being marked off from the second half by Ath- nach [-^], the second strongest prose accent) : for dust thou art,' etc. 20. TV\n = 'Life' or ^Living,' not 'Life-giver' It is equi- valent to n*n, the form used here being antiquated in Heb., but preserved in Phoenician (Di.). LXX here Za)J7, in the other passage where it occurs (4, i) Eva. Z(or] is probably inten- tionally used by the LXX, being occasioned by the explanatory addition ''"1:1 nn\T Nin '•3. 22. ' And Yahweh Elohim said, Behold the man hath become 44 GENESIS, as one of us, so as to know . . . and noiv that he may not stretch forth his hand and take' etc. IDt^^U int^D. On the construct state before the prepo- sition, see Ges., § ii6. i; M. R., § 73. Rem. a. It is especially frequent with ^^^{ and }D, Lev. 13, 2. Num. 16, 15. i Sam. 9, 3. I Kings 19, 2, etc. 1^*1 r\Vy^ = ^soas to blow:' cf. i Sam. 12, 17 W^b ^XB'b ^^', Prov. 26, 2 Pjiyi? -ini3 ni:i? 11DV3. On this usage of the inf. with h, see Driver, § 205; Ewald, § 280 d. ]D is used here independently, as in Ex. 13, 17; cf Ewald, § 337 b; M. R., § 164 b; 'without indicating that the sentence which it introduces is dependent on another.' The formula, * For he said . . . /est,' occurs frequently, and always implies that some precaution is taken by the speaker to prevent what he fears happening; e.g. Ps. 38, 17 (compare Del,, Die Psa/men, p. 323, 4th ed.). Gen. 38, 11. 42, 4. Ex. 13, 17, etc. r]pV^. The perfect with waw conv. after the imperfect with |D; so 19, 19 ^DD) . , . ^Jpmn f2 ; Ex. i, 10 .THI nnn^ JS. Three times (Ps. 2, 12. Jer. 51, 46. Prov. 31, 5) we find the imperfect repeated after ]0, instead of a perf. with waw conv.; see Driver, § 115 end, and § 116. "■ni . Perf with waw conv. pointed with pretonic qame9 ; < so 19, 19 "^ripj (notice the tone; cf. the note there); 44, 22 J^^): see on i, 2. TT is perf. from ""^n: see Ges., § 67; Dav., § 42. 24. d^2^1^n nb^ 'the cheruhini' These appear in the Old Testament always in connection with God's manifesting himself to the world. In the tabernacle they hovered over the ark (Ex. 25, 18 fF.). In Solomon's temple they are repre- sented as stationed on the floor of the Holy of Holies, spread- ing out their wings from one side to the other (1 Kings 6, 23. CHAP. 3, VER. 24. 4^ I Chron. 28, 18). In Ez. i and 10 they form God's living chariot, in which he appears to the prophet; and in Ps. 18, II. 2 Sam. 22, II God is represented as riding on a cherub to judgment: cf. Ps. 80, 2. i Sam. 4, 4. 2 Sam. 6, 2, where God is described as ''an 2^V . From i Kings, 1. c, we find that the cherub had an upright form, partly human, with one face (Ex. 25, 20), two wings (i Kings 6, 24), and possibly hands. In Ez. I and 10 a somewhat fuller and different description of the cherubim is given : ' with the similitude of a man, four wings' (Ez. I, II. 23), two of which served to cover their bodies, and with two of which they flew ; and under their wrings human hands (Ez. i, 8. 10, 7. 8, 21), with four faces (Ez. 1,10. 10, 14), one human, one that of a lion, one that of an ox, and one that of an eagle, and the soles of their feet like those of a calf (Ez. i, 7). Lastly (Ez. i, 18. 10, 12 ; cf. Rev. 4, 6), their whole body was studded with eyes. It is uncertain whence the Hebrews derived their idea of the cheru- bim; possibly the winged forms on the Assyrio-Babylonian and Egyptian monuments exercised some influence on their con- ception of the cherub, but it is doubtful whether they borrowed the idea from either the Egyptians or Assyrians (cf. the author- ities cited below). The etymology of the word is uncertain, (i) Some con- nect it with the Aramaic oto, ^"2^ aravit; so yr\'2 = arafor, bos: cf. Ez. 10, 14 with i, 10. (ii) Another view is that 3^3 is transposed for ^^^"1 = V/^^rzb/,' i. e. Uhe divifie chariot:' cf. I Chron. 28, 18, where the D''nn3 are explained by n^:an naa-ion; so Rodig. in Ges., Thes.; M. and V., B.W.B., 9th ed. (iii) Hyde (quoted by Ges., Thes., p. 710) considers that nr3 = y\'\\>, i.e. 'he who is near God,' 'his servant! (iv) Maurer on Is, 6, 2 explains nna as from n-i3 = Dn3, Arab. "^'^^^ nob His 46 GENESIS, fuW. (v) Another view is that 1T\'2 is to be connected with the Arab. ^^ ^ adstringere^ so 3113 'a strong being' (Rosen- miiller) ; cf. viii. (vi) Ges. in the Thes. proposes a derivation from n"i3 = Din, Arab, j*^ ''prohibuit a commu7ii usu' 31"i3 = Uustos', 'satelles' i.e. Dei, 'qui profanes arcet.' All these are most precarious and improbable, (vii) Vatke, see Ges., Thes., 711, assigned a Persian origin to the word, regarding it as the same as the Greek ypvx/r, ypuTros, ' quod a Pers. ^^::i^greifen) prehendere, ienere, derivabat Chr. Th. Tychsen (Heeren's Ideen, i. p. 386), vel idem esse volunt atque ypvnos naso adunco nostrove praeditus! (viii) Del., Par., 154, connects it with an Assyrian root ' kardbu' (from which an adj. '■karubu' is derived) = ' A? be great, powerful;' cf. Schr., K.A. T?, p. 39. The word reads Hke a foreign one, but it seems that nothing can be affirmed as to its meaning with certainty. See further, Di. in SchenkeVs Bibel Lex., i. 509 fif. ; Keil., Bib. Arch., 2nd ed., i. 92 ff.; Winer, R, W. B.; Riehm, H. W. B., art. Cherubim; Del. Comni. and Di. Comm. on this passage ; also Cheyne, art. Cherub, in E7icy. Brit. '^'^T\ tOnS Jl^^l ^ and the blade of the waving sword! "y^VyT^. The article is pointed according to Ges., § 35. 2 A ; Dav., § 1 1 b ; and is placed before the genitive, and not before the cstr. state, by Ges., §§ 1 10. 2, 1 1 1. 1 ; M. R., § 76. II. a. nDDnn^Dn , Ut. = nhe one turning itself about: ' cf. on 2 , 1 1 ; also M. R., § 92. Rem. a. The form is a participle fem. sing. Hithpa'el of "IQH, being formed as a segholate noun, and so accented on the penult.: see Ges., § 95. Rem. 2. 3. 4; Dav., p. 196, esp. 2. D'^Trn yV "f"^"T nh^ 'the way to the tree of life:' so 16, 7 'm Tn 'the way to Shur;' 38, 14 nn^DH ^n Uhe way to Timnah;' 48, 7 n"^QX Tiin 'on the way to Ephrath! Hebrew CHAP. 3, VER. 24— CHAP. 4, VER. 1. 47 uses the cstr. state (implying belonging) to denote ideas which are made clearer in English by the use of a preposition. I. Vl^ ^ io get io know! ^ tnake the acquai?itance of,' so euphemistically ='f(?;zr77t^=:o» Vi'^T* Jjo. ]^p ^ Kain,' elsewhere a nom. app.='jr/>^«r/ 2 Sam. 21, 16, or a nom. prop, of a people, Num. 24, 22. Judg. 4, 11. The text here seems to connect pp with the root T\p 'to gain,' 'acquire;' but this explanation must not be regarded as an etymology. The name was given, not because it was derived from njp, but as recalling to mind this word : compare such proper names as niJ, i'NIDtJ', nm (not derived from, but recalling to mind r\m). Gesenius derives pp here from pp=: ' io for gel Arab. J,lS, ^^li, * a smith' Syr. UL^ ; and supposes that r.p in this passage means ' spear ^ as in 2 Sam. 21, 16. rT\rV^ n^5. LXX, hih rov eeoO. Syr. U;>nN, y^r the Lord! Onq. J] ^y?_^, X^ 'from before Yahweh' Vulg. 'per DeumJ The Targ. of Ps.-Jon. has ''H ^?^^^"^2 ^1?^^ 'O'-?!"? *^ >^^z-'^ gotten as man the angel of the Lord,' possibly meaning the Messiah. The nx has been variously explained. I. Di. and others render ' with Fahweh,' i. e. through his assistance, with his help ; so LXX, though it is uncertain whether hia is a free rendering, or whether they had HND for riN in their text, and similarly the Vulg. and Onqelos. Elsewhere, to be sure, 48 GENESIS, we find Dy used in this sense, and not nx ; cf., for example, I Sam. 14, 45 n'l^V D^"^i'S* Dy ''3; still n^< may be re- garded as synonymous with Dy, as may be inferred from its alternative usage with Dp in the phrase ' /\ "^^TKCi^, scriptio defectiva^ for jn^nSriDI. The sing, would be fnniri. Other instances of scriptio 'defediva are, 1,21 Dn:''»i?. Job 42, 10 ^r\T\. for -n^V"]. Ex. 33, 13 l^m for rr^; see Ges., § 91. 2. Rem. i. 'The singular would be per- missible here (Lev. 8, 16. 25), but would not express the plurahty of animals so distinctly ' (Di.). The plural here, as in Lev. 6, ^^-^^ fat pieces! In the Levitical service the offering of the first-born of the flock and their fat portions is enjoined ; cf. Num. 18, 17. rtp'jr Impf. Qal from r\vf, apocopated from r\^T., :pif ^^=1;^^^; cf. Ges., § 75. Rem. i. 3 a, b, c ; so "^n^ from nin^^ in ver. 5. The verb T\W is rare in prose. 5. ]'^p7 "in**1. So 18, 30. 32. 31, 36, and often. L Either 5]S may be understood, ' it {anger) was hot /or Kain' or IL mn may be taken impersonally, ' it was hot to Kain! On this impersonal use of the 3rd perf. sing., cf. Ges., § 137- 2; M. R.,§i24. 7. Render, 'Is there not, if thou doest well, lifting up? and if thou doest not well, at the door sin croucheth; and towards thee is its desire, hut thou oughtest to rule over it! ^^^ (for nXB^ inf. cstr. of Nb'J, cf. Ges., § 76. 2 a) must be explained from the phrase D^:)D ^m^' to lift up (ones own) face! the 50 GENESIS, opposite of D^'JS 1/D3 in verse 6; so Tuch, Ke., Del., and Di.: compare also the usage of language in Job lo, 15. 11, 15. 22,26. Lifting up of the face ='f>^(?^r/9//;2^j"j*,y^/' falling of the face, * sadness or moroseness.' The Vss. render variously. LXX has ovK iav 6p9ass irpoa-eveyKT}^, opdcos Se fxrj dieXrjSj ^fiapres rja-vxaa-oVf possibly connecting HNK^ with HijJ'^D 43, 34, and taking nriD in the sense of dividing, and perhaps reading J*l"i nXDn ; cf. their rendering of fll in Job 11, 19. Frankel, Einf.. p. 67, considers that this translation refers to some proverb current at the time the translation was made. Pesh. has, ^=>i: )4.^ u^r^^ ^-r? 4^ ^=^ 3-r/)<^ ' Behold if thou doest well thou receivest; and if thou doest not well, at the door sin croucheth,' taking ^^{b^ in the sense of receiving; so Vulg. ' Nonne si bene egeris recipies, sin autem male, statim in foribus peccatum aderit,' but this is not in keeping with the context. Onq. has, \>'y^f\ ^^niy 2^t:in-n« ^)n -^h \>'i'F\'& n^nn-DS] n^nn-N)-DN* r\f)2 'if thou doest thy work well, thou wilt be pardoned; but if thou doest not thy work well, for the day of judgment thy sin is laid up, ready to take ven- gence upon thee, if thou dost not repent; but if thou repentest thou shall be forgiven^ paraphrasing, but taking n^?b' in the sense ^forgive:' this rendering of Onqelos' is also out of harmony with the context. yi"^ n^^t^n. ' Sin is at the door (cf. Prov. 9, 14) ^ lurker! Sin is compared to a ravenous beast lying in wait for its prey ; perhaps a lion is here intended (cf. the Arabic name for the lion ;^^.]pi ^ the Her in wait'); cf. i Pet. 5, 8. Sin being personified is viewed as masc, so we have yys, and the masc. suffixes in inp15i'n and U; cf. Ges., § 147. Rem. 2 ; M. R., § 135. 4 a; Ewald, § 318 a. See also Kalisch, Heb. Gram., I§ 77. 13. CHAP. 4, VERS. 8-10. 51 8. ''']:C\ ]^p -1D«"'V LXX, Itala, Pesh., Vulg., Sam, Targ. Jer. have given in their translations nib^n n:D^:, which does not stand in the Mass. text. Frankel, Einjl., P- 55, objects to nai?^ on the ground that a Hebrew would say NVJ , not nripj, and regards the addition in the LXX as a gloss; but though this is the more usual phrase, yet we have 27, 5 Tri^r\ Ib^y lij^l; Ruth 2, 2 mb^n NJ ^Di?^?. Some MSS. note a lacuna here [xpDD] ; two expressly note no lacuna (N'^n NpDS, Wright) ; and according to Del. it is doubtful whether the NpDD is found in the best authorities. Some (Bott,, Kn.), unwilhng to accept a lacuna, readlDB'''1, cf. 2 Sam. 11, \()' he laid in wait for! Tuch, comparing Ex. 19, 25, where he takes DrT'i'X 1?3X"''l (as "i»X is always followed by what is said) in the sense ' Moses spake to the people what God had said to him,' ver. 27 (cf. Ewald, § 303 b, 2), renders, * A^td Kain said it,' viz. what God had said to him. This is, according to Di., ' something psychologically quite improbable.' 1Zl*l CnVm, ht. ^ In their being i?i the field J i.e. 'ivhen they were in the field.' LXX, iv tw dvau avrovs k.t.X., cf. 2, 4 DN"i2n3 and the note there. 10. il'^toV n^. no pointed with _ before the guttural with — , according to Ges., § 37. i; Dav,, § 13, ' HD assumes a pointing quite like the article.' *'t^T 7lp. I. 'Hark, thy brothers blood crying T hp^ is used as an interjection, as in Jer. 10, 22. Is. 13, 4; cf. Ges., § 148. I : !D''pv*;; being in apposition to D^m, Ewald, § 317 c. 11. M. R., § 135. 3 c, takes it apparently as an instance of the predicate agreeing with the genitive instead of the cstr. state, as is always the case, for example, with h'2 ; M. R. renders, ''The voice of thy brother s blood-drops cry! The Sam. reads PVV. D''Dn= blood violently shed. E 2 52 GENESIS, II. HDIb^n p nn^ 11"^^. Cf.3, 14. l.' Cursed art ihou away from the ground', or II. ' Cursed art thou from, etc., i.e. the curse shall strike thee from the ground, cf. ver. 12. I. is adopted by Tuch and Del., II. by Ibn Ezra, Keil, Kn. The rendering ' Cursed art thou by * is untenable, as curses are represented in the Old Testament as coming from God or man, never from the ground. The rendering ^More cursed art thou than ' — though 3,17. 8, 2 1 may be cited in its favour — does not suit the context here ; cf ver. 1 4, which favours I, more stress being laid in the narrative on Kain's banishment than on the unfruitfulness of the soil, or on the difference in the curses laid on Kain and the ground. rv^ nt^ r^ry^^'D 'y^^. Cf is. 5, 14 ns^^a^ b^^ nn-nin pi? 12. VsT^ ^Dn ^h. The jussive with ^ is rare, cf. 24, 8. Joel 2, 2. Ez. 48, 14. Ewald, § 320 a. i; Driver, § 50. Obs. nro. Cf Job 31, 39 >nbx nnD d«. ITi V^ . The LXX paraphrased to reproduce the paro- nomasia,, o-revoiv Koi rpefiav ; Hier., ' vagus et profugus! 13. ^^to^Q ^2iy h''T\^^\\i.^ Greater is my punishment than hearings' i.e. 'my punishment is too great to hear I f? before the inf cstr., as in Ps. 40, 6 IDDD IDVy. i Kings 8, 64 pcp p^='jz«/ including its consequence, punishment, which is represented as a burden heavy to bear ; cf. Is. 24, 20. Ps. 38, 5. t^'itl?^? Ji^f- cstr. with the J retained, Ges., § 76. 2 a ; cf Num. 20, 21 |ri3 and Gen. 38, 9 ~\X}\, by the side of the more usual form Df). The Vss. mostly render, 'My transgression is greater than forgiving ^ i. e. ' too great to be forgiven^ which is gram- matically possible, but not so suitable here, as in ver. 14, Kain speaks of his punishment, not with a view to its removal CHAP. 4, VERS. II-15. 53 through the forgiveness of his offence, but with a desire that it should be mitigated, 14. ^S!^0 h^ = ' every one thai findeth me' Ht. 'my finder.' The participle may either govern its case like the verb, or may stand as a substantive in the cstr. state followed (as here) by a suffix or a genitive; cf. Ges., § 135. i; M. R., § 121; cf. also § 80. 2 a and Gen. 32, 12 ^nJC ^^"l^ Uimens eum,' 23, 10. 18 1TV ^V^ ''N3; Ex. I, 4 npy *]!•• ^NV\ Comp. note on 4, 2. 15. I^p ^nn 7D, casus ahsolutus, ^ Every one that slayeth Katn, he {Kain) shall be avenged' (cf. ver. 24); or 'vengeance shall he taken' so Kn.; and this is perhaps preferable, the change of subject involved in the first way being a little harsh, though perhaps supported by ver. 24. fp T\r\ b:: = ' every one, or afty one, that ki'lleth,' is virtually a hypothetical sentence, * i/ any one kills Kain;' cf. Ges., § 145. 2. Rem.; Ewald, § 357 c (Prov. 23, 24. I Sam. 2, 13, cited by Gesenius, are some- what different, the apodosis being introduced by 1. Job 41, 18 is a better parallel). ^'^T\V^=' sevenfold^ so D'^nv^nx, 2 Sam. 12, 6, 'fourfold f see Ges., § 97. Rem. i. It may be interpreted, with Tuch, as meaning, Kain's murder shall be avenged with a vengeance seven times greater than the vengeance taken on Abel's; sevenfold meaning, as in Prov. 24, 16, ' manifold^ ' many times! Dp*^ does not mean 'shall he punished, shall suffer punish- ment' so perhaps LXX, eWa iKhiKoviieva TrapaXva-ei, but 'shall he avenged;' cf. Ex. 21, 21. ri'^t^ l^'P^ nin*" Dtl}"^1. The nix was given to Kain for his protection, and not as a token of the truth of what God had said, for Kain did not express any doubt as to the truth of what he had been told, and stress is rather laid in the 54 GENESIS, narrative on Kain's immunity from death in the event of any one attacking him. Ppb L3t^*^1 . 'And gave him a sign.' |''p7 = 'for Kains pro- tection,' rather than 'on Kain' which would require hv or 1, cf. Ex. 10, 2. Is. 66, 19. • What this niX was, cannot be determined ; some have conjectured that Kain had a mark set on his forehead, perhaps a horn; others (Haitsma quoted by Di., p. 95) an inscription set somewhere on his person, commencing with 73, and ending with Dp^; but there is nothing in the narrative to throw any Hght on the nature of the niK given to Kain. The LXX have Wcto Kvpios 6 Geo? arjfxelov tw Kaiv; Pesh. ^\A:^ )l/ Jioa ] Onq. t\h J) "'^^'] in« nl^n TI?!?, not ini^n ^Th:h, because that might mean 'that he might not smite ;^ cf. Ges., § 121. 4. Rem. The usual order is here departed from, and the object coming after the infinitive precedes the subject; cf. Ges., § 133. 3 ; Ewald, § 307 b: see also Is. 20, i p:"iD IDX rh^l. Prov. 25, 8 'lyi ^nx D^i^Dnn. l?^ , , , ^Thlh=' that no ^;2^,'just as b^i ^16 = ' no oru;' cf. 3, i ^*j; ^3D ^JJNn vh 'thou shalt eat of no tree! 16. 11i must be the name of a place, as we may infer from ^v)^^, and its position after pN and before nD*7p ; not as the Vulg. ' profugiis in terra,' connecting Tl3 with 1J 'to wander:^ so also Onq., who renders b^^^ty^ 7a. The posi- tion of 113 is as uncertain as that of the garden of Eden. The narrative gives us no real ground for assuming that it was eastwards of Eden, for this can neither be inferred from DDlp (LXX, KaTernvri; cf. 2, 14) nor from 3, 24 (Di.). nii = ' hanishment! 17. ^'!T\=.' dedication', from ']3n 'to dedicate^ prob. a denom. from the root of ^n 'a gum ' (for "H^.Q), prop. ' to rub CHAP. 4, VERS. 1 6-1 8. ^^ the gums;' so in Arabic; it being customary to rub the gums of new-born children with date syrup, which was regarded as an act of dedication or initiation into Hfe ; cf. Del., p. 171. Prov. 22, 6. 'S^V T\yi ^TX^'y 'and he was building a city' i.e. at the time when ']i:n was born, the city was not completed, otherwise the narrator had written HJIl (perf,) or I9*l (impf. with waw consec). Other instances where the subst. verb n\'l is added to the participle to mark more prominently the duration of the action (i. e. that it is incomplete) are to be found in 37, 2 ny") iTn 'was shepherding ;' 39, 22 ntJ^y H^n Nin; Driver, § 135. 5; M. R., § 14. 2 a; Ges., § 134. 2 c. Ryssel, how- ever, De Elohistae Pentateuchi sermone, p. 59, takes this passage differently, his words are ' Prorsus aliter res se habet Gen. 4, 17, ubi participium loco nominis ponitur \^' Stadte- hauer^'Y This, however, seems harsh and unnatural. For conjectures as to the city "Turi; see Di., p. 96, who says, 'We are not in a position to identify it geographically.' < 1"^V n^^ . The retrogression of the tone in n:3 is due to the following tone-syllable in n"'y. Two tone-syllables usually do not come together, either the first word is accented on the penult., or deprived of all accent by being connected with the second by Maqqef ; cf. Ges., § 29. 3 b ; Driver, § 100 : so i, 5 rhh ^<"^p. 3, 19 nniTSj^xn. 21, 5 ii? ni)m 39, 14 m pnh. 18. 1"^*'^ , ♦ , ibW The passive verb is followed by the ace. case, as in 17, 5. 21, 5. 27, 42. 40, 20, and often; cf. Ges., § 143. I a; Ewald, § 295 b; M. R., § 47. The meanings of some of the nomina propria which follow are very obscure. T^^i^ may mean ' he who flees,' or ' the one who flees,' from my, Arab. :>^ ' to flee.' LXX give it by Taibdb, which is inter- S6 GENESIS, esting as throwing light on their pronunciation of the Heb. V ; cf. nilDy, Toixoppa; nry, rdCa; n^bnV, To66Kia; hi^)))'^,'Payov^\', bi^'^ir\V, To6ovLT]\ ; HDV"^, 'Peyfid ; see Frankel, Vors/ud/en, p. 1 1 2. T't^'^'in^, of which 7J{^^nD is another form, perhaps means 'dlo//ed out by God; or 'stricken o/God;=h^ '"inD. LXX, MaXeXe^X. i^NC'inD may mean 'man that is of God; being composed of ^J^^? ^•^- ^^ with the old case ending !|, which is found again in rh&iT\'0 and i^NI^Q ; cf. Ges., § 90. 3 b; Stade, § 344 a : of tJ*, possibly the abbreviated form of the relative pronoun "IB^N : and of b^ ' God.' HD is preserved in Ethiopic, where it often has the meaning ' husband; as Is. 54, i. Luke 2, 36. Gen. 2, 23, in the Ethiopic version ; see Di., Ethiop. Lex., p. 183. The abbreviated form ^ is not found in the Penta- teuch, unless we adopt the view of some interpreters who consider DatJ'n in 6, 3 to consist of 1, V^, and DJ ; and rh^ in 49, 10 to be equivalent to i^?.^, i.e. v n^N. It is found in Judg. 5, 7. 6, 17, where it may be due to a north Palestinian dialect, and in the Song of Songs ; also in later writings, e. g. Eccles., Lam., late Pss.; while in Phoenician (see Schroder, P^a;?. Gram., pp. 162-166, and the inscriptions cited by him, note 2, p. 162) ty is the common form, "iSJ'N, the full form, being never used. . This explanation of the name ^NC'ino is corroborated by the Assyrian ; compare Hommel, Z. D. M. G., xxxii. 714, and Lenormant, Les Origiiies de V Histoire (1880), i. p. 263. A less probable explanation is 'Man 0/ Entreaty \' Bittmafin')^ from W^ and nn. The LXX have MaBovadXa. 17"^ H'^J^I. ""h"^ is generally used of the mother, and the Hif. Ti^in of the father; cf. 10, 8 ff. 22, 23. ^\Cn cannot be explained from the Hebrew. In Arabic (sUJo = ' (Z strong young man;' possibly ^yoh is to be connected with this. CHAP. 4, VERS. 19-21. 57 19. Lamech was the first to introduce polygamy, in opposi- tion to the divine injunction in 2, 24. The names of the wives are given here because it is necessary for the understanding of the song. TXIV =' adornment ;^ n?y 'shade:' but these two meanings are not quite certain. ^jntf constr. of D^^f . According to Ges., § 97. i. Rem. r, the dag. lene after a vocal shewa is due to the fact that the full form of word was !3^rif^*i<. According to Stade, p. 216, ' Wm is formed after the analogy of ^\'^f from D'nK^.' 20. The names in this verse are very obscure; cf. Di. for explanations that have been attempted. 'n^P'^^ TTlb^ :i^V . Jabal was the father of those who dwelt (the sing, taken collectively) in tents, and had cattle, i. e. the first to introduce nomad life. l^i'V is connected by zeugma with nJDD; cf. Hos. 2, 20. Is. 42, 5. Josh. 4, 10. n^^^ with the ace. or gen. of the place that is dwelt in, so Ps. 22, 4 i'Nnb''' nii?nn nah^; cf Is. 33, 14, where niJ'' is construed with an ace. of the place dwelt in. n2pO ^possession! then 'possession of cattle ^ a wider idea than |NV; it comprehends also (e.g. 26, 14. 47, 17) larger cattle, sometimes camels and asses; cf. Ex. 9, 3. Job i, 3. 21. '\T\ "TI:!) ton ^n ""nt^. ' The father of all those who handle harp and pipe! LXX somewhat freely, 6 KaraSel^as yj/akTTjpiov Koi KtBapav, "^^3^, according to Ewald {Lehrhuch, § 79 d, § 118 a), who seeks to connect it with Kiddpa, is abbreviated from "^J^^3 or "^J^^?. According to H.W.B., 9th ed., it is from 13;); cf ri"J33, Arab. 'ij\^, Aramaic N"}33, S'jias, )uo; from"iJ3 an assumed onomatopoetic root. Josephus, Arch.,v'\\. 12. 3, describes it as being ten-stringed, and says that it was touched with the plectrum, but cf i Sam. 58 GENESIS, 1 6, 23. 18, 10. 19, 9. where David is said to touch it with his hand. '2^')V occurs only four times in the Old Testament ; here, Job 21, 12. 30, 31 (see Baer in loco, p. 50). Ps. 150, 4; and is taken by the LXX {KiOdpav) and Pesh. (IlLo) as a string- instrument ; it is better to take it with Targ. Jer., LXX in Ps. 150, and Rabb. as =' pipe,' perhaps 'a s/iepkercTs pipe.' In the Hebrew translation of the Aramaic parts of Daniel it is used in 3, 5. 10, 15 for .TJISD^D. 22. t!)in 7^ ll}107. 'A shai'pener of every kind of instru- ment of brass and iron.' The A. V. takes C'D^ in a meta- phorical sense ' a sharpener,' i. e. ' instructor of every worker in brass' etc.; A. V. R. ^forger;' Marg. ^ an instructor! tJ'nn= ^ an instrument' does not occur again in the O. T. ; the passage (i Kings 7, 14) cited in H. W.B., 9th ed., being an instance of its ordinary meaning, ' workman.' The rendering above given is that of Tuch, Del., and most moderns. Dillmann, however, in his note on the passage remarks : ' This explanation, which since Tuch is the one usually adopted, is hardly the meaning of the Massoretes, who — judging from the accent on t^b? and the pronun- ciation K^"}n (where one would rather expect ^TjH) — perhaps supplied (cf. Targ.?) ^^^^ from ver. 21, 'a hammerer, {^father) of every brass a?id iro?t smith.' The falling out of ^nx must have been very old, as the Vss. do not give it. The LXX have (T(f)vpoK6nos xa^K^vs xa>X(07Ta iyioi. So Vulg. ^ := ' 071 account of;' cf. M. R., § 51. 4 ; Ges., § 154. 3 e ; see Num. 16, 34 thsph. The perfects may best be taken, with the Vss., as real per- fects, and not as perfects of certainty. Lamech has killed men and will not, should necessity occasion it, hesitate to kill others. Jewish fancy narrates that Lamech killed Kain {^'^) and Tubal Kain p)^). But only one act is intended, the repetition being due to the parallelism common in Hebrew poetry. 6o GENESIS, The song is probably a triumphal song on the invention of war weapons. Lamech boasts that if Kain would be avenged sevenfold, surely he, with his instruments, would be able to take a far greater vengeance (seventy-sevenfold). For a mere wound inflicted on him, he has punished the inflicter with death ; and in the possession of his weapons he feels himself superior to his ancestors, and able to dispense •with divine protection. The poetical words pTXn and niDN and the parallelism which is observed throughout the three verses are noticeable. 25. r\'\^=SafZi Sefzling^ and then Ersatz^ ' substitute' "^bTitr "^5. Qame9 remains, notwithstanding the Maqqef, and is on this account marked with Metheg; see Ges., § 16. 2b; of. § 9, p. 44. I d. pp inn ""a ; cf. on 3, 19. 26. ^^*irT D^ ntLvl. The pronoun is repeated separately, to emphasize the noun; cf. Ges., § 121. 3 ; Ewald, § 311 a; M. R., § 72. I. Rem. a; so 10, 21 Nin W ni''' DtJ'h. "^^^"^^^ man' from S^^JX 'to be weak;' or from K^J^<=the Arabic jj«.il 'to attach oneself to'^ so animal sociahile. ^T^T\ t^^. The indeterminate 3rd pers. sing.; see Ges., § 137. 3d; M. R., § 124: cf. Lam. 5, 5 \'h min ^. The LXX have oItos Tp^nio-ev, perhaps reading ?nn and nj ; cf. Frankel, Einfluss^ p. 41, on their reading. Onq. has P^S ^n N^K^a nx^^b n^':ni ^n ^n >m^V3 ' thus in his days the children of men ceased praying in the name of the Lord;' so Ps.-Jon., taking pnin 2i?,=' profanari^ and paraphrasing to avoid the idea of profaning Y.'s name, so that the com- mencement of idolatry is here mentioned. This, however, is not probable. Aq. has correctly rore ^px^v, also Sym- machus dpxv ^yevero. Di. remarks on this verse : ' It is a question whether the reading 7nn (='1J) T, i.e. "This one CHAP. 4, VER. 25— CHAP. 5. 6 1 degan," which is expressed by the Vulg. {'' I's/e coepi/"), and B. Jubil, and probably by the LXX, was not the original one, and 7nin Tt< (so, read as a passive, already in Aquila and Symmachus, but with the meaning dpxrj) stood in con- nection with the view taken by the Targum.' 0U?2 ^^^p 7 . Not merely ' /o call with Fahweh's name,' ' lo mention Him;' but ' to worship Him.' 5. A short notice of the generations from Adam to Noah, con- necting the history of the creation, the first chief event, with that of the flood, the second important event in the narrative. The number of generations from Adam to Noah is ten. In the accounts of the first nine generations, the name of the first-born is always given, the age of the father at the time of his birth, the number of years which the father lived after the birth of his first-born, and the total length of his life. In the case of each, mention is made that he begat sons, and daughters (ni:ai D''Ja n^Vl). In the notice of Noah however, no mention is made of the number of years he lived after the birth of his three sons, nor of the total number of his years when he died, this being narrated, chaps. 7, II. 9, 28. On the deviations in the chronology followed by the Hebrew text, the LXX, and the Samaritan, cf. Di., p. 105, and the authorities cited by him, p. 107 ; Del., Comm., p. 182, and more especially for the LXX chronology; Yizxikd, Einfluss, p. 70. The following table, taken from Di., p. 105, gives the variations in the chronology of the Hebrew, LXX, and Samaritan texts. In each of the three tables marked Heb. Text, Sam. Ver., Septuagint, the first column gives the years each patriarch lived until he begat children ; the second, the number of years 62 GENESIS, in each life after the birth of the first child ; and the third, the total number of years each individual lived. Adam Heb. Text. Sam. Ver. Septuagint. 130 800 930 130 800 930 230 700 930 Seth 105 807 912 105 807 912 205 707 912 Enos 90 815 905 90 815 905 190 715 905 Kenan 70 840 910 70 840 910 170 740 910 Mahalalel 65 830 895 65 830 895 T65 730 895 Jared 162 800 962 62 785 847 162 800 962 Henoch 65 300 365 65 300 365 165 200 365 Methusalah 187 782 969 67 653 720 167 802 969 Lamech 182 595 777 53 600 653 188 565 753 Noah 500 ... ... 500 ... 500 ... Up to the flood . 100 (950) 100 (950) 100 ... (950) I. nil/in 1DD only here: elsewhere in P nn^in alone; cf. 2, 4. 6, 9. Num. 3, I. 3. C^tl^T'U? Dlh^ TT^I. mC' n«D is equally common with T\^^ nx^; cf. Ges., § 120. i, note; M. R., § 98. The ace. is ace. of time, in answer to the question ^ how long?' cf. M.R., §42a; Ges., § 118. 2 b. "IT'Vlj viz. a son or child. Olshausen proposes to insert (3 here, but unnecessarily, the object being contained in the verb, as in 6, 4 nrh ni^^l; 16, i li? Trh^ vh^ 5. u1 D"T^^ ^12!^ 75. The predicate always, in the case of 7D, agrees with the genitive, and not with the noun in the construct state: cf. Ges., § 148. i, note; M. R., § 135. 3 a. mty U^Xdh\&\ T\yOi n^^n V^n. The noun nJK> repeated with the ten; cf. Ges., § 120. 3 ; M. R., § 97. Rem. c. ""n is perf. from '•TI, as in 3, 22. 6. n^tt? n^^DI WlXd trnn. The noun repeated with CHAP. 5, VERS. 1-24. 6c^ the lesser number (from 3-9 inclusive) in the pi., and with the greater in the singular; Ges., § 120. 3; M. R., § 97. Rem. c. 22. n^^ "Ji:n "]7nn*'1 ; so Noah, 6, 9, walked with God ; cf. a similar use of the Qal in Mic. 6, 8. Mai. 2, 6. n^< ^i^nnn is used of confidential intercourse with God, a closer relation- ship to God than is implied in ^walking before God' (17, i), or, 'walking after God'' (Deut. 13. 5); cf. i Sam. 25, 15 of the intercourse betw^een David's followers and Nabal's servants. The LXX have here EvrjpeaTtja-e de 'Evcbx ra Qew, perhaps to avoid an anthropomorphic idea; cf. Ecclus. 44, 16. 49, 14, and Heb. II, 5 marei 'Ej/cox- Onq. paraphrases N*Jn^n^n Tj^jq :]\^ni J^T '■Enoch walked in the fear of Fahweh' The Pesh. renders as the LXX, J<^)J ^b ^"2 ''^? inx, that is, without dying, otherwise we should expect no*''! : cf. 2 Kings 2 (Elijah's removal from earth to heaven, without tasting death). The reason for inx npi? ^D is to be found in the first half of the verse, viz. his piety; cf. Heb. 11, 5, and Onq. ; not, as some suppose, the danger of his relapsing into sin : so Ber. Rabb. c. 24. Frankel, Einfluss, p. 43, cites this passage as one of the places where the LXX translators had the Haggada in view. LXX have kcli ovx evpia-Kero, on li^ri6r)Kev airdv 6 Gfoy. So Vulg. Onq. H^^N* (X^) ^:}N 'r^Sn'b] T: ^'^l (cf- Frankel, p. 44, note d, who omits i6, so Berliner in his edition of Onqelos [ed. 1884, Berlin], p. 5; cf. part 2, ip. ^) = 'And he was not, for Yahweh did {?iot) slay him' The Pesh. follows the Heb. text. In Ecclus. 44, 16 Enoch is called 64 GENESIS, TrapaSfty/Lia fxeTavoias rais yeveais, and in the book of Enoch (translated by Dillmann) and the N. T. book of Jude, 1 4 et seq., he is described as a seer and prophet, who announced the coming of God, to punish the world for its sin. 29. n: ^12X1!) r\^ ^'^p^^. n):='res/;' the explanation given in the text, "liDHJ'' Ht, is not strictly an etymology at all, as mj cannot be connected with Dnj, which is an entirely different stem; but the similarity in sound led the narrator to connect in thought ni3 with DHJ, just as HK^D is a remini- scence of n^^D ^to draw outl yet cannot be etymologically connected with that word. The LXX render liDfli^ as though they read it ^^n^^] (not ^'^V^'T-, which would rather mean 'to set, place'). Rashi perceiving the etymological difficulty, fancifully explains IJOm'' as though it were=1J?0O IT'J'' 'make to rest from us! His words are iy IJn"' pavy ns 1JDD m^ nn\Ti nrh p^n t«ini nti'nnD ^^3 nrh n\T xi? ni: n3 ^^ i:Dn:^ inr') nm ni3 ^oui x\^^'^7\ ' Z^e? z^;/// w^/^^ the toil of our hands cease from us : before Noah came they had 710 instru- ments to plough with, but he made them some, and the earth used to or ijig forth thorns and thistles when they sowed wheat, on account of the curse of the first man, but in the days of Noah i^the earth) had rest, and this is the meaning ^liDmv' '\:r\ \yTlV^^ ^IW^'^. 'From our work and labour (aris- ^^g) f^om the groimd; ' better than nD15b'n ^J3 D"'t3Dt;'n^ ' the sons of priiices and judges ; ' others explain DMi'Nn '•Jn similarly as the sons of those of higher rank, opposed to DINn nm the daughters of those of lower rank. In favour of this interpretation, Pss. 82, 6. 49, 3 are quoted. But in the first of these passages the expression is not the same, and the application evidently different; in the second, the opposite to Dnx is C^^N, not D^^i?^<; further Dnxn, in vers. I and 4 {=Uhe human race'), is against this view. Another explanation is that adopted by the Fathers, e.g. Ephrem Syrus, Theodoret (cf. Del., p. 191)^ ^^'^^ interpret the F 66 GENESIS, sons of God in a spiritual sense as the pious ones, those who lead the lives of angels ; viewing these as the descendants of Seth, and regarding the DINH ni^n as the daughters of the wicked, the offspring of the line of Kain. But there is nothing in either chap. 4 or 5 to bear out this view, and the ex- pression ^ S071S of God^ as a name for pious men is not usual in the O. T.; and it is scarcely conceivable that Dixn in ver. 2^ is to be taken in a different sense from the D"T^?^ in ver. i^, which would be required if this view were adopted. The Vss. render variously. The reading of the LXX is uncertain, vloi rod Qeov is found, and also ayyeXoi tov Qeov ; cf. Lagarde, Genesis Graece^ p. 20. The Pesh. has here Jis> »ro»d^ /^merely transliterating the Heb. words ; so in Job i, 6. 2, I j Aquila, vlo\ Ta>v Qeoov, on which Hieron., Quaes f. ed. Lagarde, p. 11, says, ' Deos intelligens sanctos sive angelos;' Symm., ol vloX tS>u dwaarevovTap (agreeing with the old Jewish view) ; Itala (from LXX), ' angeli Dei;' Vulgate, ^filii Dei! 3. ^TyT\ \n'^ t^T . '•nn is rather the breath of life which Yahweh Elohim (2, 7) breathed into man's nostrils when he created him (' the principle of physical and spiritual life,' Di.), than the Holy Spirit (as the Targg. of Ps.-Jon., Jer.; Symm., etc.) working in man, and judging him; for the determination on Yahweh's part to deprive man of His spirit, as the latter half of the verse shows, really means depriving him of life. ]'^"T^ is not jussive, but (as in ^5i^J from ^^i^ not N1^) has the intransitive punctuation of the imperf.; cf. Ew., § 138b; Stade, § 496 c. The Vss. (LXX, Pesh., Onq., Vulg.) either read nn% or according to others pi's or guessed at the meaning of the word, rendering it ' abide ' or * remain' It is now generally rendered either ^ be abased,^ so Dillmann, from the Arabic ; or * ruky Del.; pT being =n, whose primary CHAP. 6,'VER. 3. 67 meaning is ' rule ' and then 'judge;' cf. Nif. I'lHJ (cf. jns, from which is derived jHX ^ ruler ^ ^ lord'). The latter meaning is perhaps better supported than the former, as the meaning ' le abased' ascribes to the word a signification which it has ceased to have in Hebrew. The Targg. (Ps.-Jon., Jer.) and others take it as synonymous with |n, and render ''judged but this does not suit the context so well as ' he abased^ or * rule! The A. V. renders ' viy spirit shall not strive^ so Joseph Kimchi and Rashi, regarding |n as equivalent to pi, and giving it the meaning of the Nifal piJ (cf. DD'^'j), a meaning which in Nif al depends on the reciprocal signification of the conjugation, and so cannot be assigned to Qal. ira fc^ln D^lto. The best attested reading is that adopted by Baer and Del. in their edit, of Gefiesis^ Leipz., 1869, 05^3 with pathach. The reading in the ordinary editions is C3atJ>'3 with qame9. The meaning of these words is disputed. There are two general explanations. That adopted by Delitzsch, ' For that he too is flesh,' or ' For that he indeed is flesh,' D2C^2 being treated as compounded of ^ the prep., '^'^ a fragment of '^m (cf. on 4, 18), and the particle Da also; cf. nt:'N3, 39, 9. But against this it may be urged that {a) the abbreviation of the relative "IK'S never ^ It should be mentioned that Fritz Hommel and others consider that the fragment i© has nothing to do with the rel. nttJX, but that xi, Kb, originally O, is only another form of the Aramaic relative conjunction ?, -]. See Z.D. M. G. xxxii. 711 ff., and a note in the American Journal, Hebraica, April, 1885, p, 249, where a third view of the relation between «: and lie N is mentioned, which makes ^D the original relative, and derives TiD « from it by prefixing an independent pronominal stem^a, and affixing la (which appears also in the Arabic relative alladi kS-^^\), ^ being then hardened to "i ; cf. Sperling, Die nota rclationis im Ilebrdischen, Jena, 1876. r 2 68 GEN*ESIS, occurs in the Pentateuch, though defended by some by an appeal to the pr. n. i'NtJ'ino, 4,18; bm'12, Ex. 6, 22. Lev. 10, 4 ; which are not, however, of any weight for prose usage, and both of which may be explained otherwise : and that (5) Ui is here superfluous. The second explanation is that adopted by Di., who reads DSK^'llj and takes it as inf. cstr. from ii^=r]}^, with the affix of the third pers. m. pi. (cf. Ges., § 67, note 3 ; Ewald, § 238 b), and renders, ' On account of their error or transgression he {niankind) is flesh! Against this it may be urged (a) that Nin is masc. sing., while Xl'W has the third pi. m. affix ; cf., however, Ewald, § 319a, where other instances of a similar Enallage numeri are to be found : {b) that yw is scarcely the word that would be expected in this connection, and it is here hardly general enough : (->f '*^Ql^»^ ; Onq. ^'y^^ P^^^"^. ''"'Ir^ ; Vulg. ' guia caro est' all expressing the sense ' For that! '\T\ nt^O 1''?:)'' y^T^X 'So Ms days shall he! or 'so let his days be,' etc., i.e. he shall have a respite of a hundred and twenty years^ This seems better than the other explanation, that human life should be limited to a hundred and twenty years ; for many post-diluvian Patriarchs reached a far higher age, e.g. Abraham, 25, 7; and it cannot be regarded as a general statement to which there might be exceptions, as the exceptions are too numerous (all the post-diluvian Fathers, from Shem to Terach, reach a higher age than the limit here assigned; cf 11, 10 et scq.). 4. D*'7*'D^n. According to the ancients (LXX, Pesh., CHAP. 6, VER. 4. 69 Onq., Sam., Saad.), a name for giants; cf. Num. 13, 33 qb^i p:V ^^2 D''i'"'ain IJ^Xi. No clear etymology can be found in Hebrew ; perhaps the word was derived from a Canaanitish dialect. It has been connected with the root b^i Uo fall:' thus many of the Fathers consider these Tnh'^t^l to have been fallen angels; but there is nothing in the narrative to justify this, and the narrator appears to distinguish the D^Sj^SJ from the DM^Nn ^yi. Others render * Robbers, Tyrants' lit. those who fall upon others ; so Aq. ol eTrnTinTovTes ; Symm. ol ^laioi ; but b^^ only means * to fall upon^ * attack ' in certain connec- tions; cf. Josh. II, 7. Job I, 15. Gen. 43, 18. Others (Tuch, Knobel) connect the word with a root 7S3, supposed to possess the sense of N^^D, and consider it to allude to their extraordinary size, but this is precarious. Other conjectures will be found in Lenormant, Les Origines de rhistoire, etc. (1880), I. chap. vii. Clin is always pointed with "r, although -^ would be expected here; cf. ver. 19 ""nrt; and Ges., § 35. 2 A. The article stands with Dil, because the noun which it qualifies is defined; cf. Ges., § 122. i ; Dav., § 13. Rule i. n^^l . . . 1^1*» "^U?^. Render, 'When the sons of God went in . . . and they bare! "liyt^, connecting the new sentence with a preceding particle of time (p ^"int<), may be rendered 'when;' cf. 45, 6. i Sam. 20, 31. 2 Sam. 19, 25 after DV; Deut. 4, 10. Ps. 95, 9^ and b. The imperf. as a frequenta- tive past, followed by the perf. with waw consec. ; cf. Driver, § 113. 4 a: cf. 2, 6. 29, 2. Ex. 33,7-11. The subject to n!'''! is the mxn niJn : cf. for the change of subject, 9, 27. 15, 13. HT^rr refers to the uh""^^ in the first half of the verse, not to an object to ni'''!, which has been left out, as this would be very forced. ^O GENESIS, dtl^n •'tr^i^ is co-ordinate with th^Vd "1K'^5. ' The men of repute;' cf. Num. i6, 2 Oti' ^m"^, A word in the construct state cannot take the article, so it is defined by the article being attached to the following genitive, Ges., § in. i ; M. R., § 76. N. B. Whether such a combination as tim '•C'iN means I. * The men of repute', or 11. 'Men of the repute,' or III. ' The men of the repute^ can only be decided by the context. Hebrew has only one way of defining the first, or the second, or both parts of a construct state, and following genitive combination. 5. nSl is accented milrd, and so is an adj., and not the perfect fem., from nni, which would be miVel. "aS mntl^nO ■^l^'^ h^. ' Every form of the thoughts of his heart' l^^ I. 'form, shape,' physically; II. tropically applied to what is fashioned in the mind, imagination ; cf. 8, 21. Is. 26, 3. The LXX paraphrase ttS? ns diavoelTat iv rfj Kopbia, on which cf. Frankel, Einfluss, p. 10. y^ pi ' only evil* i. e. * utterly, hopelessly, nothing but evil :' cf. a similar use of pi in Deut. 28, 33 fXTW \>\^V p">; Is. 28, 19 nyir pi n^m. 6. "117 7^^ 2!^Vn^'1. 'And was pained in his heart' LXX, Ka\ bLemfjBr]. Onq. n^TOi3 linpp^n inip^^^ P"'.?'^?] '^P.^.l 'And spake hy his Word, to break their strength according to his will! Ps.-Jon. •^7.»'??3 t^'^'hv \^V-^\ ' A^td disputed with his Word concernifig them;' so Sam. and Targ. Jer. All inten- tional, in order to avoid an anthropomorphic idea. 7. n?:!^n!l= usually ' tatne,' 'domestic animals ;' here used of ' tame and wild animals,' as in ver. 20; 7, 23. 8, 17. 9. n'nSin rh^. cf. on 2, 4. D*'?3n pn!^ 11?**^^ ni. Render, ' Noah was an upright CHAP. 6, VERS. 5-14. 71 man^ perfect among his contemporaries ;"* according to the accents and the order of the words. 10. 0*^22 nttjytl?. Masc. nouns take the numeral in the fern, form, and vice versa; see Ges., § 97; Dav., § 48. The number 2 agrees in gender with the word which it enumerates, and is an exception to this rule. The numerals from 2-10 are substantive, ^HN, fem. nriN, one is an adj. 11. 'Oy^'n y^b^n b^b^ni. Verbs of abounding and wanting take in Hebrew the accusative, Ges., § 138. 3b; M. R., § 35 ; cf. ver. 13 DDH pNM HK^D. V 13. ^:D^ ^^1 "^m h^ yp. ' The end (i.e. the destruc- tion) of all flesh {man and beast) has come before me^ Not ' The end of all flesh has come to my knowledge^ which would rather be 'h''^ {<1 (cf. 18, 21. Ex. 3, 9), but 'has come before my mindy is determined on by me'' (cf. Job 10, 13. 23, 14). ito" v5 is characteristic of P. T T T Dn*^-DtD 'from before them^ i.e. 'because of them^ through their influence ;' cf. Ex. 8, 20 nnyn '•JSD y"yi:!i,r\ nntJ^n. The pi. suffix is used because "ib'l must be taken collectively. y"1^5n nt^ 'with the earth: So LXX, Onq., Vulg. Pesh. has Ki^'^'J^ 'on the earth;' Sam. 5fV^A^ !^^ 'from the earth,' perhaps reading (wrongly) HND by repeating the final D of nn^nc'D. 14. "^D^ ^^V nin. nan only occurs in Gen., chaps. 6-9, and Ex. 2, 3. 5 ; it is most probably an Egyptian word ; see Gesenius, Th. sub voce, and M.V., H. W. B., p. 875. The Semitic etymologies given by Del., Co7?im., p. 206 (from n^n, a secondary formation of n^N ' to be hollow'), and Dietrich, Abhandl. zur Semit. Wortforschung, p. 33 (who regards the word as Semitic, and as standing ' in lebendigem zusammen- 72 GENESIS, hange' (in actual connection) with ^3^? ^ a reed;' comparing the derivation of r\ir\ from nnx with those of i'^ri, ^^o!l, from ^J^X ; Din , from DNfl ; in all of which the N is sup- pressed), are untenable. The LXX here have KiiSwrdi/; in Exodus 6l^iv\ the Vulg. has ^ arcanV here, and in Exodus 'fiscellam;' Targg. «nirn, Syr. jrc^^o, which is the Greek "^D^ ''!^>^ only occurs here. ^'^'^z=l'- wood'' when cut down, Hogsl as opposed to |*y, '-trees' growing; so "^^D, and D^t^n^ sing. ' w>^^a/' growing, and ^^.^ wheat' when cut down, 'grain;' 5]DD ^silver'' in general, D''QD2 ^pieces of silver '^ Ges., § io8. 4. Rem. i ; Stade, § 311 c. , "^D^l, connected with JTiiaJ sulphur and "ISD ///(T/^, is a resinous coniferous tree (Nadelbaum), perhaps the old name for the cypress, which was used by the Phoenicians for ship- building, and is elsewhere called ^T\1. ISJ only occurs here. The LXX, Itala, and Vulg. did not understand the meaning of the word, and resorted to conjecture. The LXX have ^yXcoi/ rerpa-ycoj/o)!' ; the Itala, Uigna quadrata;' the Vulg. '■ligna laevigata'. Onq. and Ps.-Jon. render '■cedar trees;' the Syriac has koiJiil? kca^, which Walton renders ' de ligno viminis;' but this is doubtful. Possibly it should be rendered 'juniper wood ;' see Low, Aram. Pflanzejinamen, s. v. □^^p. 'In cells shall thou make the ark;' CJp being ace. of manner, after a verb of making; cf. Ex. 38, 3 V^JD i>3 ntJ'nj nb'V 'all its vessels he made brass' i.e. so that they consisted of brass; Deut. 27, 6 nnTD nx njan nioi'C' D'':nN niiT ; cf. Ewald, § 284. i b ; Ges., § 139. 2 end ; M. R., § 45. 5b. ^^ il"^D31 . . . nto^. The perf. with waw conv. in con- tinuation of an imperative ; cf. Driver, §112(1); M. R., § 24. I a; cf. 8, 17. Lev. 24, 14 IDCDI . , . ^^pDH n« N^in. 2 Sam. I//- CHAP. 6, VERS. 15, 16. y^ 11, 15 nnac'i ♦ « . nnit< ns inn. nnsni has the tone thrown forward on to the last syllable, after the waw conv.; cf. Driver, §§ 106 and no; Dav., § 23. 3 b; M. R., § 23. "\2D is a de- nominative from "^23. See Ges., § 52. 2; Dav., § 26. 3. Rem. a. 1D!D2. The article is used here with a material which was well known; cf. Ges., § 109. Rem. i b; M. R., § 68. S/^ 15. ^\'Q.^l>T^ '^ir^^ n^l, nt. '//ns is what thou shalt make it ;' i. e. ' this is how thou shalt make it! 16. "^n!^, prop. = ^ light,' and then ^ an inlet for light,' so * window! So all Vss. except the LXX, and most moderns, "^nv is regarded as a feminine, so p^n, Ez. 41, 16. 26; cf. Ges., §107. 4a or c; Ewald, § 174 d (y), who classes "inv, as fem., among the nouns denoting places in which man is wont to move, or things which man uses, comparing n^k^ ' a ^- court,' Ez. 10, 4. 5 ; nJilD ' camp,' in Gen. 32,9; mm ' ^ street,' Dan. 9, 25. It is not necessary to render nn^ collectively 'windows;' cf. 8, 6; in^ as opposed to jvn is merely an opening for light, p?n being a lattice-work window, which could be opened or shut at will. rhv^h^ r{:h'2n rv2^ h^^, either \.' up to a cubit {not further) shalt thou complete it from above : ' so Kn., Del. ; or II. ^ Up to a cubit above [upwards) shalt thou complete it! I^i-i both being grammatically possible, as xh'^'^'O may either mean ' above', or ^from above! According to I. the window in the side of the ark would have the space of a cubit between it and the roof. Dillmann considers the opening to have been a cubit high, and to have run round the four sides of the ark, being interrupted merely by the beams supporting the roof; so that there was really a continuous row of in:^; and claims ni?3 as suiting this meaning. Delitzsch's view is 74 GENESIS, open to the objection that it leaves the size of the "inv undefined, and one window in one side would scarcely suffice for the lighting of the whole ark. Dillmann's view is possibly less objectionable, but it is questionable whether the Hebrew text can bear the meaning he puts upon it. The text seems merely to say that a window or opening was to be made in the ark, its place being left undefined, and this opening was to be continued until it reached a distance of a cubit from the roof {rhv^t^ f^om above), or to the height of a cubit {rhv'ob'O above, upwards). The opening may have been in the roof, for the absence of a notice about the covering of such . a light-hole may be explained on the ground that the narrative says very little about the construction of the window. Tuch's explanation that the window was intended for Noah's cell, while the animals were in darkness, cannot be derived from the text as it stands, nor his view that the window was a cubit square. 17. b^"^!^ *'^in *'3^^'^. The participle as future (/^^/z^r^^;;^ ins tans), which it represents as already ' beginning;' frequently with mn preceding it; cf. Ges., § 134. 2 b. cf. Rem. i; M. R., § 14. Rem. a; Driver, § 135. 3. D'^n ^innn nt^. Not'/^^/^^, cf. 2 Sam. 13, 23 M"") D^o'' D'TiJi^^i'; Ex. 8, 19 mn niNH n\T nn^i?; M.R., § 51. 2. QV D^I^l^^t^. Certain nouns are used after the numerals in the singular; cf. Ges., § 120. 2. Rem.; M. R., § 97. ^n^Tir^T P uses nni^' or n^n^H; cf. 6, 13. 17. Qlp^n 7^. DIpM, which always has the *• without a dagesh, is a subst. formed from the analogy of the imperfect ; cf. |L>oaLo, in Syriac, by transposition, from Icsooaj. Render, * Every existing thing' / 6. HDl!? mt^^ tl^U? ]n. The adj. is expressed by joining I to a subst., denoting a reference or relationship, a genitive I expressing the attribute or thing; cf. Ges., § 106. 2 a; M.R., \§79.6d. D^72 nTl bUOm. * When the flood was, waters^ etc. D^D is an explanatory apposition to 711Dn ; cf. Ewald, § 287 h ; Driver, § 188 ; M. R., § 76. Rem. b. 7\'^r\ = ' accidit' ' came; ' LXX, iyevero. The second half of the verse is a circ. clause ; see Ewald, § 341 d; Driver, § 169 : cf. 19, 4. 24, 45. The A. V. R. keeps the old rendering, ' the flood of waters ^ which is a paraphrase adopted for the sake of English idiom. 7- V^D,*1 n^ b^!!*^*). ^ And Noah came in and his sons,' tic. When the predicate precedes a compound subj., it frequendy stands in the sing.; Ges., § 148. 2 ; M. R., § 138. II. ^^rh .♦. nit^n trir nilin, lit. 'in the year 0/ six hundred years to the life 0/ N.,' i. e. * 171 the six hundredth year of N!s life! The cardinals, for numbers beyond ten, are used for the ordinals; cf. Ges., § 120. 4; M. R., § 100 a; Ewald, § 287 k. n] ^^nb. The genitive is often expressed thus by i?, when a writer wishes to avoid a string of construct states, or — CHAP. 7, VERS. 6-20. 77 as here — when any word intervenes between the construct state and the genitive. Cf. Ges., § 115. 2 ; M. R., § 83. mmSl = lit. ' the latticed windows' from n■^^5 ' to inter- twined The LXX have at KarappaKrat, Vulg. ' cataractae,' Aq. and Symm. ai dvpiden cf. DIIDD nilfi<, Is. 24, 18; also Job 38, 16. Prov. 8, 28 on the whole verse. 13. ntn DVn D!^>^n. ^On this very day;' see Ges., § 124. 2. Rem. 3; M.R,, § 90; Ewald, § 286 f; and cf. 17, 23 ; Ex. 24, 10 D''DtJ'n DVyD ^ as the very heavejts;' Josh. 10, 27 n]r\ Dvn nvy ny ' «;2/z7 Mz> wrj^ day.' ^1. It is not necessary to take this in a pluperfect sense, the rendering ' ca??ie ' is quite suitable. nti?7t!). Here the numeral very exceptionally agrees in gender with its substantive; cf. Ges., § 97. i, note, p. 250; Ewald, § 267 c: other instances are Ez. 7, 2 Ktb. ; Zech. 3, 9. 4, 2. Job I, 4. 14. f)3D 7D "^ID!^ ^3. The same phrase occurs in Ez. 17, 23; cf. also 39, 4. Ps. 148, lO; Lit. ^ every bird of every wing^ i. e. ' «// J<9r/j of birds ^ ' every species of birds' "112^ is properly ' a small bird,' so called from its twittering or chirping. 16. D^^^2n = ' those that came,' lit. ^ the ones coming :' see Ges., § 109, note; M. R., § 92. Rem. a. The article is equi- valent to the rel. pronoun : cf. Neh. 4, 12 D^JUn ' those that built;' Ex. I, I T^'O'^'yt'O D'-xan 'those who came to Egypt! 19. It^n It^D (cf. 17, 2. 6. 20) is repeated to imply intensity; cf. Ges., § 151. 2 ; M. R., § 72. i. HND nXD is peculiar to P; so 17 1. c, Num. 14, 7. 20. n^b^ Tr\^V t2)On. ncs is ace. of measure, answer- ing to the question ' how far ?' Ges., § 118. i ; M. R., § 41 c. 78 GENESIS, 21. n^nnn r|ivn. 2 is used to specify the whole according to its contents; cf. M. R., § 52. i ; cf. 8, 17. 9, 2. 23, 18. This construction of 3 is a mark of P. 22. niin, with firm -7- under n, the noun being of the T T T ^ form rif^l 23. n^'^T The better-attested reading has no dag. in the D; so the form would be apoc. impf. Qal from nno, and would mean ^He (God), or it {the flood) blotted out* the first rendering being the best. The reading with dag. in the 12 would be imperf. apoc. Nif., for which we should rather expect "'^*1 with -z^- , but cf. Ewald, § 224 c and Ps. 109, 13. 14 : the ace. could stand after a passive, as in 4, 18; but a passive would hardly be expected with ^nD*1 following in the same verse. The accent on the penult, points to the imperf. Qal : in the imperf. Nif. it could not be drawn back, as the penult, would be a closed syllable. "inb^ llT'b^l. nt^'N = ' it qui,' containing in itself the demonstrative pronoun, Ges., § 123. 2 ; cf. M. R., § 158. 2. 8. 3. ym "fi^n . , . n^r^n xmr^x The inf. abs. ^^S>^ is added to llty to emphasize the continuance of the abating of the waters, just as in vers. 5. 7 ; 12, 9: cf. Ges., § 131. 3, note 3 ; Ewald, § 280 b; M. R., § 37 b. 4. n^m is impf. Qal with waw conv. from n^J, like -^psi from -^^D, -in from i-l, W^l from V}^: cf. Ges., § 72. Rem. 4 ; Stade, § 484 d. tlD'^'^^^ nn hV' t^-i-iN is in the O. T., 2 Kings 19, 37 = Is. 37, 38 and Jer. 51, 27 (together with "-JD and IJ^C'N), the CHAP. 7, VER. :ai — CHAP. 8, VER. 7. 79 name of a land. In the passage in Isaiah, the LXX translate G■n^< by 'Apfxevia, and ace. to Schrader, J^.A. 7!^, p. 52 ff., Armenia is called in Assyrian U-ra-ar-ti. Hieron., on Is. 37, 38, describes Ararat more closely as the fruitful plain lying at the foot of mount Taurus, through which the Araxes flows ; and Moses of Chorene calls this part of Armenia Ajrarat. Kiepert {Berl. Ak. M. B.^ 1869, 228 A ; Geogr. 75) connects the 'AXapoStot of Herodotus, iii. 94, vii. 79, with this name (Di.). The hills of Ararat mentioned in this verse are usually identified with the highest of the mountains in the land of Ararat, which rises on the right bank of the Araxes to a considerable height, and is always covered with snow. This mountain is named Masis, and is situated twelve hours south-west of the town of Eriwan : see further, Di., p. 138 and the works cited there. 5. "^IDrT) ^"I7n Vn. The more usual cstr. with HM to emphasize the continuance of the action would be the participle: cf. on i, 6; see Ewald, § 280b. tiJinb in^n. D1^ is omitted by Ges., § 120. 4. Rem. 2 ; M. R., § 100 a. Rem. a. 7. !l"^i^n. The article is generic. The individual as representative of its species is distinguished from the animals belonging to other species; cf. Ges., § 109. 3. Rem. i c; Ewald, § 277 a; M. R., § 68; i Sam. 17, 34 nNH 5 the prep, is prefixed to the inf. cstr., as in 1 1, 8 niJni' 1^1 n^l ; cf. M. R., §§112 a, 113; Ges., § 142. I, 2. 11. f)"ltD n'^'P Thv 'a fresh olive leaf.' P)nD, prop.= ' a plucked {leaf )' hom 5)-\t3 ' carpere ;' cf. ^_J^ 'to be fresh, new,' prop. ' to be freshly plucked! *That the olive tree is found in Armenia, Strabo shows, xi. 14. 4 : and that it also thrives under water is attested by Theophr., Hist.pl. iv. 8 ; Plin., N.H., xiii. 50.' Tuch in Di. 12. hT\^"^^ is impf. Nif. from bn\ In Ez. 19, 5 (the only other example of a Nifal form of this verb) we have ^^^^^'^ . Ges., § 69. Rem. 5, explains it as an instance of the Nifal of a verb ^'^D, written with ^ instead of 1; cf nis^, Ex. 19, 13. CHAP. 8, VERS. 8-21. 8 I I Sam. 13, 8 bn'^^) Ktb.; so Ewald, § 140 b. Stade possibly is right in emending to pn^^l; see §§115 note, and 504 a. 13. pty^^ll. See on ver. 5 (nnxi); cf. Ges., § 120. 4 and the note on 7, ii. 16. Render, ' Go tliou forth from the ark ivith thy wfe,' etc. Notice the difference between the English and Hebrew idiom. English says, ' Go forth ivith' Heb. ' Go forth, thou and thy wife' 17. fjIX-O. Cf. the note on 7, 21. ^T\^^ . ♦ . b^^^'in . Cf. the note on 6, 1 4. The Ktb. NVin is the regular imper. Hif. from ^^^^ ^^r»i^ arising out of ^^VIO ; see Ges., § 24. 2 b; Dav., § 9. Rem. b. One fails to see why the Massoretes should prefer the irregular Kri i^-fin to the regular Ktb. Other instances of the Hif'il of verbs ^''2 retaining their '' as a consonant when we should expect ••_-- or i, are Hos. 7, 12 QTC'!^^; Prov. 4, 25 ^"^^'j!; i Chr. 12, 2 D"'i"'^^P; cf. Ges., § 70, 2. Stade, § 120, considers all the instances cited (except i Chr. 12, 2) suspicious. Cf. Ps. 5,9 where, as here, for the Ktb. "iK^'in the Kri "^^'NT is substituted. 21. nn^'^n nn n« "^^ n"^^v n^i is impf Hir. from n^"^, shortened from H^")^, after the waw conv. ; cf. Ges., § 72. Rem. 7 ; Stade, § 499 f. nn*']n n*^"!. ' The odour of satisfaction! nrT'J is a similar formation to 1^^^^, the only other instance of this formation of nouns; Stade, § 233. Ewald, § 156 b, forms nn^J from the verbal stem nnij, and cites as a third instance of the same formation "(i'T'S, Job 15, 24, which Stade has apparently over- looked (see § 216, however). The nn^J nn is the pleasant odour which rose up from the sacrifice. In the technical language of the sacrifice (Opfersprache) it is the common expression used for the favourable acceptance of an offering, G 82 GENESIS, or rather of the sentiments and wishes to which the sacrifice gives expression (Di.). lib ^^ = ' fo himself^ thus a paraphrase for the reflexive pronoun : for other methods of supplying the reflexive pr. in Heb., see Ges., § 124. i; M. R., § 89 b. The LXX para- phrase here with diaporjdeis, Symm. has eiire Kvpioi npo^ eavTov, Onq. has nnrp^ps I] IDNl, T. spake by his Word; so Ps.-Jon. The Pesh. follows the Heb. text with p^ from DDp; ^\>^} from \>\>'2)\ Ges., § 67, note 11. 20. VI0*^1 . . . riD \>XV^. Rqy\<1qx,' And Noah the kustajid- man began a7id planted' So most moderns; cf. Ges., § 142. 4 with 3 a. Some, however (Tuch, Kn.), appealing to Ewald, § 298 b (cf. M. R., § 43 a) and i Sam. 3, 2 nin3 li?nn— which is scarcely parallel — render, ' And Noah began to he a husband- man, and planted; ' but this would require nD^^« t5'''K instead of r\'rjy^r\ ^^^', cf. 25, 27 mb^ B'''N (for M. R.'s explanation, § 76 b. Rem. a, is hardly satisfactory), and what is noticeable CHAP. 9, VERS. 13-26. 87 in the narrative is, not that Noah began to be a husbandman, but that he began the cultivation of the vine. 21. ntl?"^*!. The imperf. apoc. Qal of nnt^ without a help- ing vowel ; see Ges., § 75. Rem. 3 c and §28.4; Stade, §§ 70 a. 2. 2, loi c, 489 b. n^nh^ is the older form for '^^J}^. The n is preserved in Arabic, and on the Moabite stone, e.g. 1. 5 ^^1^W, as a trading people, who sup- plied the Tyrians with spices, precious stones, and gold. Tuch and others identify ilDJ?"! with 'P^y/za or 'Pey^a, mentioned by Ptolemy and Steph. Byz., a town with a harbour on the Arabian side of the Persian Gulf. Di. prefers to identify it with the riDV") of the Sabean inscriptions, in the neighbour- hood of fVD Mem, north of Marib. t^^niDI is unknown. Those who consider that nti>y"i is situated on the Persian Gulf compare 2afxvbdKT], a seaport town and river in Carmania ; so Bochart. The Targ. of Jon. here, and the Targ. to Chron., give ''^?2JT, i.e. Zwgi's, on the east coast of Africa. The sons of Ra'ma. t^m^. ^ T/ie Sabeans,' often mentioned in the O. T. as a distant land and people, whose great wealth in gold, precious stones, frankincense, and cassia, was brought, partly by them- CHAP. lO, VER. 8. 99 selves, and partly by others, to the north. They dwelt in southern Arabia, the capital of their empire being Mariaba or Saba. p"7, mentioned in 25, 3 among the descendants of Kc- turah. Possibly there were two different accounts of their origin, both of which have been employed by the narrator. In Ez. 38, 13 pT is mentioned together with fccnc^, as a most important trading nation, and in Ez. 27, 20 as supplying Tyre with costly carpets. In Is. 21, 13 the caravans of Dedan are mentioned, and in Jer. 25, 23. 49, 8 it is spoken of together with the Edomites and other desert tribes of Arabia. In Ez. 25, 13 pT is the tribe on the frontier of Edom. 'Since Bochart, the Cushite pi has usually been placed on the Persian Gulf, and a trace of the name is sup- posed to have been found in Daden {^:>\^, Syr. ^J?; see Ges., Thes.), one of the Bahrein Islands, and the Keturaean Dedanites are distinguished from those of Cush; traces of the former being perhaps extant in the ruins of Daiddn, west of Tema, south-east of Aila, in northern Higaz,' Di. pi occurs in Halevy's Sab. Inscriptions, and Di. remarks that the original Dedan must be sought for further south than on the Persian Gulf. After the exile the Dedanites disappeared, their place being taken by the Gerrheans (on the west of the Persian Gulf). On this word and Nnc^ in the Assyr. inscrip., see Schrader, K. A. T?, pp. 92, 145 ff. 8. "17^. P would use TPin; so in 6, 10. l"ltD^. LXX, Ne/3/)a)S. Found once again in IMicah 5, 5. Its derivation is uncertain; some derive it from T^D 'to revolt;' so l"\Di 'rebelkr,' H. W. B., 9th ed. The name has not yet been discovered in the Assyrian inscriptions. The Assyriologists identify the Nimrod of the Bible with the Babylonian hero Istubar; see Schrader, K. A. T\ H 2 100 GENESIS, p. 92 ; and Haupt quoted by Schrader, 1. c, believes that the name can mean, as an old Babylonian gentilic, ' he who is of Mar ad' Mar ad (also Amarad^ being a town of central Babylonia. ■^11^ = ' a mighty man' cf. Ps. 52, 3; a powerful ruler, who, by his courage, activity, and the terror he inspired, reduced all around him, either voluntarily or involuntarily, to sub- mission, 'Del.;' cf. ver. 10. 9. Nimrod was also distinguished as a mighty huntsman. T"^ ">in3 = 'a hero in (lit. of^ the chase J nirr^ ^^Ul (cf. Jon. 3, 3 d\n^N^; r« Gfw, Acts 7, 20). The expression is doubtless taken from the mouth of the people, and denotes that he was exceptionally mighty, a person whom God himself must regard as sui generis. Onq. has f)"'ipri "1321 = '^ mighty hero;' LXX, yiyas Kvvr]y6s ivavriov Kvplov Tov Qeov. *^72^^ ]i /i^. This formula is also used elsewhere in citing what was well known as a proverb, e.g. Num. 21, 14; cf. I Sam. 10, 12 with 19, 24, also Gen. 22, 14. 10. 711. Cf. II, 9. "f"!^^. LXX, 'Ope'x. The Targg. of Jon. and Jer., also Ephrem Syrus and Jerome, take this to be Edessa (in Syriac v*o»>oV), but incorrectly, as Edessa is a Mesopotamian, not a Babylonian town. Bochart and others identify it with Arecca^ on the lower Tigris, on the frontier of Susiania. More probably it is 'Op^o??, mentioned by Ptol. v. 20. 7; the modern Warka^ on the left bank of the lower Euphrates, south-east of Babylon. Its name on the inscriptions is ^Arku or ^Urkul interpreted by Oppert as meaning ' Mooft-town ;' see Schrader, K.A.T?^ p. 94 f. nifc^. LXX, 'ApxaS. The site of IDN is unknown. Knobel CHAP. 10, VERS. 9-1 1. 1 01 explains it by 'AKtcijTrj, a district north of Babylon. Akkad occurs frequently in the inscriptions as the name of a Baby- lonian people and land, but its position cannot be determined; all that can be said is that it must be sought for in northern Babylonia ; see Schrader, I^.A. T?^ p. 95. The Targg. of Jon. and Jer. explain it as Nisibis, and this explanation is adopted for the Pesh. is} here, by Ephrem Syrus and Bar Hebraeus. n^7^. LXX, XaXai/1/7. In Amos 6, 2 it has the form Hips, and in Is. 10, 9 ^^P?. It has not yet been found in the Assyrian inscriptions. The Targ. Ps.-Jon. and Targ. Jer., also Ephrem, Jerome, etc., idendfy it with Ctesiphon Sekticia, on the Tigris. G. Rawlinson {Anc. Mon., i. p. 20), cited by Di., thinks it is Nippur (Niffer), following the Talmud. ^^^12^ yih^^. Shift ar is Babylonia proper, exclusive of Mesopotamia, the Bab. Iraq of the Arabs. Shin'ar is now commonly understood to be a dialectic variation of the Bab. Assyrian ^Sumer;' '■ Sumer' being the name of the southern portion of Babylonia, the northern part being Akkad. The Hebrews would then have applied the original name of south Babylonia to all Babylonia; see Schrader, K.A.T}, p. n8. Onq. has ^n^T N^nxn 'in the land 0/ Babel' The word occurs besides in Josh. 7, 21. Is. 11, 11. Dan. i, 2. Zech. 5, II. II. Render, 'From that land he ivent forth to Asshiir^ etc. This translation is not only demanded by ver. 22, where Asshur is enumerated among the sons of Shem, but by ver. 10, "llC'i^ here, being opposed to Shinar in that verse. The versions, however, except Targ. Jon., take n1^'^< as subject, as though it were the name of a person, which is never the case in the O. T. IIK'N is here taken in its geographical sense, and denotes the district on the east bank of the Tigris, as the site of the cities assigned to it shews ; cf, 2, 14. 102 lltrt^ is the ace. of motion towards, without the ending n-;-; cf. 35, I. 3. 43, 15. Ex. 4, 19, and constantly; see Ges., §ii8. i; M. R., §4ia. m^^^. LXX, Ntj/evt, Assyrian ^Ni'mia,' also ^Nina' on the east bank of the Tigris, now Kujundschik. 'S^V rs'2.Vr\ = lit. ' streets of a city^ or ' wide places of a city;' unless it be preferred to regard the two words as in apposition. The LXX have tt]v 'Poa^ad iroXiv. Probably "l^V nam is distinct from "inOH nnm in 36, 37, though it has been conjectured that the two are identical, and that it is Rahaha on the Euphrates; see Tuch, p. 189. Di. supposes that, according to its name, it formed the suburb to some larger city whose position is unknown ; so Del. in his Paradies, p. 261, comparing ^ Ri{^e)-hit ir Ni-fta-a' in the inscription of Asarhaddon (i. 53), etc.; see Schrader, K. A. T}^ p. 1 01, who agrees with the view held by Di. n^D was formerly identified with KaXa^r?!'?; of Strabo, '^?n, whither (according to 2 Kings 17, 6. 18, 11) a portion of the ten tribes was carried away captive by Shalmaneser. More probably it is the same as Kalhu of the inscriptions, built about 1300 by Shalmaneser I, and refounded by Asur- nasirhabal (883-859), and raised to the position of a royal residence (see Schrader, ^. ^.7".^, p. 98). Kalhu occupied the site of the present village and hill of Nimrud, in the most southern angle of the triangle formed by the Tigris and Zab; see Di., p. 176. It is distinct from niri men- tioned above. 12. "jD'n, LXX, Aacr)7, cf. Lag., Gen. Graece^ p. 36, is only mentioned here, and is not found on the inscriptions ; but as it lies between Nineveh and Kelach, it is to be sought for between Kujundschik and Nimrud. Prof. Sayce identifies it CHAP. lO, VERS. 12. 13. 103 with Res-mi\ i.e. py K'SI ; see Acade7?iy, May i, 1880, and Schrader, iT.^.r.^, p. 100. nblinn 'S^VT^ i<*in cannot refer to |D"\ alone, as nothing further is known of the large city of Resen ; and from its position between Nineveh and Kelach, it must be regarded as insignificant. We must therefore refer it either to the four cities, or to Nineveh, together with the other three ; Nineveh being regarded as forming with the other three a great city ; of. Jon. I, 2. 3, 2. 4, II. 13. The sons of Mizraim. Dn*!?, I Chron. i, 11 D^'Hli? Ktb. We find the Dnii? (in Jer. 46, 10. Ez. 27, 10. 30, 5) mentioned as bow men in the army of the Egyptians, or Tyrians; in Jer. and Ez. 30, 5, with Cush and Phut; in Ez. 27, 10, with Persia and Phut ; and in Is. 66, 19, among the most distant people. In Is. I.e. and the two passages in Ez., the sing, form 11^) is used. They are identified by Hitzig with the Libyans; by Movers [Phoen., ii. I. 377 ff.) with the Berber tribe o^ Lewd fa dwelling on the Syrtes ; by Knobel with the Egyptised portion of the Semitic 11^5 (cf. ver. 22), who had settled in north-eastern Egypt. All these identifications are precarious. A people of western lower Egypt, or on its borders, seems to be required to explain D''^v. ^v in ver. 22 is different from the DHlij here men- tioned ; cf. further, Di. and Tuch on this verse. tD^tD^y. LXX, 'Ev€fX€TL€Lix, unccrtalu. Pesh. has jf>r^\r, which Tuch emends to t^viiNX. Kn. and Bunsen connect it with ' emhit^ i. e. ' norihl and explain it as North Egypt. Ebers explains D^Diy 2iS=^ an-aamu,' the wandering herds- men who had settled on the Bucolic or Phatmetic arm of the Nile, where there was pasture for their cattle. D^'inS' . LXX, Aa/3tei> — probably identical with the tl'^yh in Nah. 3, 9. 2 Chron. 12, 3. 16, 8. Dan. 11, 43 — are the 104 GENESIS, Libyans, old Egyptian ' Tahennu ' (' Thihenu '), also ' Lebu ' or 'Rebu: Wright compares for the interchange of n and 1, Dnii), Sam. Dnni' ; Chn, Syr. l^ ; p"^. Syr. j^«j. ' The name here is to be understood of the Libyans on the borders of Egypt; Di. D^nnC^. LXX (Tisch. and Lag.) omit, but Walton's text has Ne(/)^aX6t>. Pesh. taI*»o*li^, ^ for J. Bochart identifies n^nnSJ ^vith 'Stcfydvs, in Plut. de hid., p. 96, the most northern portion of Egypt on the sea-shore. More probable is the identification proposed by Ebers, ^ na-piahl -^oX rov ^6a, i.e. //lose belonging to Ptah or Hephaestus, iho, Memphitic Egyptians. 14. □''D^iriD, derived from D"ins, which (see Is. ii, 11. Jer. 44, I. 15. Ez. 29, 14. 30, 14) signifies Upper Egypt (Thebais). Q'^nT'DO. LXX, Xao-fjLcovieifi ; cf. Lag., Gen. Graece, p. 36. Since Bochart's time, usually identified with the Colchians on the Black Sea, because these (according to Herodotus, Strabo, and others) were descendants of the Egyptians. Knobel thinks that the dry and salty strip of land stretching from the eastern mouth of the Nile along the sea up to the southern frontier of Palestine, with lake Sirbonis and mount Casius, is intended. But this identificadon is doubtful; see Di. here. D^ntl^^D Dtrb 1b^!i*^ Itrb^. if n^nijO^ are the Colchians, this notice is senseless, and then we must assume that here and in i Chron. i, 12 the words are out of place, and should come after Dnnsa. Del. keeps the present order of the text, and distinguishes between Philistines who came from the D^n^D3, and Philistines who came from njiM; but in Dcut. 2, 23. Amos 9, 7. Jcr. 47, 4, the Philistines are spoken of as coming from "nnSD, and no mention is made of any such CHAP. lO, VERS. 14. 15. 105 double origin. Di. prefers to assume that the immigration of the Philistines was not made directly from Crete, but came by the way of the Egyptian sea coast ; see on DTli'DS. The versions follow the order of the Mass. text. cnC'i'S = probably ^emigrants' or 'strangers^' from trpS, 'Eili.falasa, 'to wander^. riK'i'a, Philistia, is called UoKaiaTivrj by Josephus, and this name afterwards was used as the name of the whole land of Canaan. In Assyrian it is ^ Palaitav' or ^Piliita;' see Schrader, ir.^.r.2, p. 102 f. D^lilD^. Not the Cappadodans, as LXX in Deut. 2, 23. Amos 9, 7 ; Vulg. (everywhere else, but here ' Caphtorim '), Targg. Onq., Ps.-Jon., and Jer., and Pesh. ; but more probably Crete ; not only because such an important island would scarcely be omitted in this table of nations, but also because Kaftor in Jer. 47, 4 is expressly mentioned as an ^i<, and the Philistines in i Sam. 30, 14. Zeph. 2, 5. Ez. 25, 16, etc. are called DTT^^ : cf. Tac, Hist. v. 2, who indirectly testifies to the origin of the PhiHstines from Crete ; see Del, p. 248 f. 15. The descendants of Canaan. pT!?, the first-born/prop. ^ the fisher -town' (from 1]if), the oldest setdement of the Canaanites, and the only one of all the Phoenician towns known to Homer. In Josh, ii, 8. 19, 28 it is called nni }n^V. Even when Tyre had gained a reputation, the Phoenicians were still called Sidonians ; Josh. 13, 6. I Kings ii, 5. 16, 31. The absence of any mention of Tyre in the table is noticeable. m. ' The form nn (without •»__, although D^nn elsewhere is common) points to the name of a people of wide range,' Di. nn = the ' Cheta ' of the Egyptian monuments and ' Hatti' of the Assyrian inscriptions, the chief people in Syria I06 GENESIS, between the middle Euphrates and Orontes, who were gradually forced back by the Arameans or absorbed by them. Their chief city was Kadesh on the Orontes. In i Kings 10, 29. 2 Kings 7, 6 Hittite kings are mentioned in Syria; see further, Di.; Sayce in the Trans, of the Soc. 0/ Bib. Arch., vii. 2. 248 flf.; Cheyne, Enc. Brit, s.v.; Wright, Empire of the Hittites. 16. *'D*11'^n. ' The fehusitesl who dwelt in and around Jebus, afterwards called Jerusalem. "''^TDh^n . ' The Amorifes,' who dwelt in the hill country of Ephraim and Judah, and spread out far into the south ; the most powerful and warlike of all the Canaanitish tribes. The Canaanites in general are sometimes called Amorites. Deut. 3, 9 is cited by Di. as ^ ei?ie Probe ihrer Sprache^ * a sample of their language.' The name may possibly = 'those who dwell on high ground^' from "ibX=:-\^DX, Is. 17, 9, 'top' 'height: ''tr^l^. * The Girgashites,' their position is uncertain, possibly they must be sought for in the west Jordan land ; cf. Josh. 24, II. They are mentioned again in 15, 21. 17. *^inn. ' The Hivites! iin possibly = ' /-^oj^ who live in town-communities {Stadtgemeindeii), D^D/ Di. ; cf. 34, 2. Josh. 9. Later they are found in the Lebanon and Hermon district, perhaps driven thither by the Israelites; Josh. 11, 3. Judg. 3, 3. 2 Sam. 24, 7. The '•PQ, i.e. ' Perizzites,' 'those who dwell in open villages,' niPD, who are mentioned in 13, 7. 15, 20, are not found in this table; see Di., p. 180, ^p"ii^n are the Phoenicians of "a^kt^ (Talm. pnijl D''p")N, Del.), at the foot of mount Lebanon, about five hours north of Tripolis, the birth-place of the emperor Alexander Severus. CHAP. 10, VERS. 16-20. 107 "ApKt] has been rediscovered in the modern Te/l Arqa and v\\\2ige Arqa. LXX, 'kpovKoios. In Assyrian ^Ar-kd;' see Schrader, K.A.T.\ p. 104. '^^'^Dn. ' The Phoenicians of Sin^ Hieron., Quaes f. cd. Lag., p. 17, mentions a town Sin, not far from Arqa. Breydenbach (see Di., p. 181) in 1483 found a village Syn, half a mile from the river Arqa. 18. *^"n"^b^n. LXX, 'ApaSiot. ' The Aradians,' mentioned in Ez. 27, 8. II as the sailors and warriors of the Tyrians, are the inhabitants of "Apabos, a Phoenician city built on a rocky island north of Tripolis, according to Strabo, by exiles from Sidon. Arvad is frequently found on the Assyrian inscriptions ^ Ar-va-da ;' see Schrader, K.A. T?^ p. 104 f. ^"It2!^n. ' The Phoenicians of Simyra^ south of Aradus, north of Tripolis, mentioned by Strabo. In Assyrian ^ Si-mir-ra ;' see Schrader, K.A.T?, p. 105. "^nt^nn. ' The inhabitants of Hamath,' later name ' Epi- phanial on the Orontes, often mentioned in the O. T., and Assyrian inscriptions up to Sargon's time, ^ mat Hamaiti ;' see Schrader, K.A.T?^ p. 105 f. 1!^D^ is Nif. of pa ; there is no necessity to take it with Ewald from }*^a. ^^yD^n, used here and ver. 19 in its narrower sense, excluding the Phoenicians and Syrians. 20. rrD^^n scriptto plena, for ^^;^; n3N*n here, ver. 30, 13, 10. 25, 18, is to be taken as an adv. ace. for the fuller "jxa ny, 19, 2 2, Ht. ^ as thou contest ;' cf. on 13, 10. TVr\X 'Gerar' in Philistia, it was more towards the south than Gaza. On the n of motion towards, see Ges., § 90. 2; Dav., § 17. 3. HTI^. 'Gaza; the southernmost frontier stronghold in lo8 GENESIS, Philistia. In Assyrian (zr) Ha-zi-ti ; Schr., K.A.TP-^"^. 107. On the y =^, see 4, 18. D''n!^1 non^^l nnnrl nt^lD, the four cities of the plain, mentioned with Bela in 14, 2. They probably occupied the ground now covered by the southern portion of the Dead Sea; see Di., p. 222. ^UJ^. Hieron. and Targ. Jer. identify it with Callirrhoe, on the east side of the Dead Sea, in the Wady Zerqa Main, celebrated afterwards for its hot springs. But Di. objects to this identification, as Callirrhoe lies too far north; and points out, that according to the analogy of the preceding verse, a town on this side of the Dead Sea or of the Ghor is required. 21-31. The Descendants of Shem. 21. ^^ln D^ ♦ . ♦ Dlljb'^ ; see the note on 4, 26. 11V ; see the note on 14, 13. 7n:in riD*" •ri^. Render, 'The elder brother of J aphet! The rendering 'Brother of Japhet, the elder; adopted by the LXX, Symm., IMassoretes, Rashi, and others, is refuted by the fact that the limitation of h^M to the age would only then be sufficiently indicated if the text ran hl^T m \1 (9, 24. 27, I. 15. 42). hiJn without p or HN cannot='«^/z/ major! On br\)X\, as comparative (or superlative), see on 9, 24. Shem was the eldest son, Ham the second (cf. vers. i. 6. 21), and Japhet the youngest; cf. 9, 24. 22. tlb^)) = ' Elam' and 'the Elamites; the land and people on the east of the lower Tigris, south of Assyria and Media, north of the Persian Gulf; nearly corresponding to the more modern Stmaiia and Elymais. ' xh^-^ neither here nor elsewhere in the O. T. included Persia or all the land up CHAP. lO, VERS. 21. 22. 109 to India/ Di. In Assyrian ' Ham ' or ' Ilamli ;' see Sclirader, K.A.T.\^. iiif. nt!^^"^. ^ Assyj'ia and the Assyrians,' 'for the most part on the eastern side of the central Tigris, between Armenia, Susiana, and Media ; its extent cannot be accurately defined ; so called after its old capital and deity Asur;' see Schrader, K,A.T?, p. 112 f., also p. 35. The Assyrians (as their inscriptions testify) spoke a Semitic language. lU^^DI^^, since Bochart's time usually explained by ^Appairaxais (Ptol. vi. I. 2), the hill country of the upper Zab (east of Carduchia or Gordyene). Neuville cited by Di., p. 183, understands by 1^5Q"IX '• the Accadians ;' and Del. the Babylonians {Par. 255 f.) : both very doubtful. Schrader, K.A. T.^, p. 112 f., rejects the identification with 'AppaTraxin?, Assyrian ' Arbaha,' and thinks that the land of the Chaldees (in the O. T. Kasdi??i), i. e. Babylonia, is most probably in- tended. Di., p. 184, thinks that the view that 1K'D= D^'^^3, and that P)"ij< is a vJor&=^ boujidary, province' (Arab.) is more suitable. ' That the Hebrews were acquainted with Chaldeans outside Babylonia is certain from 22, 22. Job i, 17 ' (Di.). 117. ' The Lydians' and ' Lydia;' probably the Lydians of Asia Minor; but Di. rejects this limitation, and remarks that *a more eastern position must be accepted; or the territory between Lydia and the eastern Semitic land (Caria, Lycia, Pamphylia, and Cilicia) — in so far as it is not included in D"»5< — must be regarded as embraced in the term ni7, as the coast lands of Asia Minor within the Taurus naturally belong to Shem.' D*1^. ' Rather the name of a people than a land, and with a wider meaning than Syria, so that when it is more accurately spoken of, some addition is made to the name, as no GENESIS.. nnn: Q■|^«, pb'm Dns*. Cln^< = the peoples of Syria and IVIesopotamia, up to the upper plains of the Tigris and the valley-land within the Taurus, M^hich was at a later date considered as belonging to Armenia. The expl. of the name as ^ Highland^ is very doubtful. In Assyrian ^ Aramu,' ' Arumu' and ' Ari'mu ;' see Schrader, K.A. T?, p. 115 f. 23. The sons of Aram \ Y^V is mentioned in 22, 21 as the first son of Nahor; in 36, 28 as a son of Dishan (jK^''^) j in Job i, i as a people north-east of Edom. In Jer. 25, 20 kings of the land of Uz are spoken of, and in Lam. 4, 21 Edomites are mentioned as dwelling in the land of Uz. According to Josephus, Ant., i. 6. 4, Uz founded Trachonitis and Damascus. 'All this points to a people who were widely scattered in southern Syria and the Wilderness, viz. in the neighbourhood of Hauran and Damascus,' Di. vin is uncertain. Josephus, Ant., i. 6. 4, gives ^in as the founder of Armenia. Bochart refers it to XoXo^ottjptj in Armenia. It is usually identified (see Di., p. 185) with Hule (djpj); a name that still attaches itself to lake Merom in Galilee and the marshy land around it, but also to a district between Emesa and Tripolis. A district ^ H'uli(j)a' near mount IMasius is mentioned in the Assyrian inscriptions ; see Del, Far., p. 259. ■^nH is unknown. Josephus I.e. mentions "iDi as the founder of the Bactrians. Jerome supposes IDJ to be the Carians. Clericus takes it to be ' Karthara ' on the Tigris ; see Tuch, p. 204. tl}^. Heb.-Sam. NC'D; LXX, Moor^x^ i Chron. i, 17 ^K'D; cf. Ps. 1 20, 5. Josephus 1. c. explains by Mjyo-ai/atot, at the mouths ^ These words are wanting in i Chron. i, 17. CHAP. lO, VERS. 23-26. Ill of the Euphrates and Tigris (Syr. ^Ji^). More probable is Bochart's identification with Mons Masius, north of Nisibis. 24. The descendants of Arpachshad. nT'tt? and my the son of ni'lJ', also found in 11, 12. 14. 25. 17''. On the passive, see 4, 18. ^^Dj the same individual is mentioned in 11, 18. yi^^n n^7Dl ' Tke earth was divided^ i.e. the popula- tion of the earth; possibly to be referred to 11, 1-9; cf. Ps. 55, 10 ; or it may refer to some partition of the soil amongst distinct nations, in which case we should expect to find piri. i^S may have been used here on account of the proper name h^. ]IDp^. ' Joqtan^ ' Joqtan, from the notices in the Bible, was regarded by the Arab genealogists under the name " Qahtdn^" as the ancestor of the genuine Arabs in Arabia proper, from whom the old prehistoric inhabitants, as Ad, Thainiid^ Gadts, etc. on the one hand, and the Ishmaelites of the north (Gen. 25, 12 ff.) on the other, were distinguished,' Di. The name ' Qahtan ' is still preserved as the name of a district in northern Yemen, and as the name of a tribe. 26. ITlTib^^. 'With the Arabic article al, the oldest testimony to which is this word,' Di. ; cf. Josh. 15, 30 nhni'N. According to H. W.B., 9th ed., p. 40, C^aj^V, D'l^D^K, n^\b^ are other instances of the Arabic article in Hebrew words ^ The identification of this name is uncertain. Bochart connects it with the 'AXXou/zatoirat of Ptolemy in the midst of Yemen. Tuch corrects it into 1 D. H. Muller, cited II. W. B., p. 975, denies that ■?» in nioSw is the Arabic article, as the southern Arabians did not know of this article ; he also thinks that '« has nothing to do with Murdd, but is either = mia + bx ' God {is) a loving one ; ' or = nni + □■?«* // loves: Cf. also Di., Comm., 5th ed., p. 196, who has somewhat modified his former view. TI2 GENESIS, TTiD^JN*, i.e. jLI, grandson of Sabas, who, with his tribe, inhabited the hill country of Yemen, near j^.)j. Welsted (see Di., p. 1 86) mentions a town Mddudtm Hadramaut. P)/t2) is uncertain. 'Bochart compares the 2a\a7rT]voi of Ptolemy, vi. 7. 23; Knobel, a district Salfieil^^iL^ in Niebuhr, Ara5., p. 247), south-westward of Sand; Osiander, Sulafoi Sail/, the name of a tribe in Yemen,' Di., p. 186. n'lD'^!^!!, rediscovered on the Sabean inscriptions as niDivn, the 'Adpafxirai or XarpafxcoT^TaL of Ptolemy, the inhabi- tants of Hadramaut {^jJ^Zl^), the name of a district east of Yemen on the sea coast. The name is preserved at the present day. rr^^ is uncertain. 'As the word means ^^moon" in Heb., Sab., and Geez, Bochart conjectured the JUa ^^, ^^ sons of the new moon'' or Alilaei in northern Yemen; Michaelis, the moon-coast and moon-mountain^ j^\ C^ or J-j.^. in eastern Hadramaut,' Di. 27. D'^nn, Heb.-Sam. &"i1lN, is unknown. The 'A5pa- \uTai of Ptolemy, or the Atramitae of Pliny, have been suggested, but they belong to niD"i^?n. Sllt^, Heb.-Sam. ^rt<, LXX, hit,^\ (Lagarde, Ai/3^X, so Tisch.'s text), according to Arab tradition, was the old name of the capital of Yemen, called, since the Ethiopic occupation in the fifth century a. d.. Sand (*Ujw^). n^p"! is unknown. Vtih2c^s = ' a palm-bearing district' (Arab. Ji.5 ^a palm tree'). Bochart identified it with the Minaei of Pliny and Strabo. 28. hl^V, I Chron. i, 22 b^y, so Heb.-Sam., Vulg. 'Ebai; LXX, re/3a\ and EvaX, is unknown. vt^t2"^2^^ is unknown. t^^tl^, see ver. 7. 'The Saheans,' here as the descendants CHAP. 10, VERS. 27-30. ii^j of Joqtan, among the Arabs ; in 25, 3, among the descendants of Abraham, as the son of pp\ ' In this verse the people and land of this name in south-western Arabia are intended, with the capital Mariaha or Saha^ Schrader, K.A.T?, p. 118. 29. IDlb^ is mentioned, from Solomon's time onwards, as the land whence the fleet of Hiram and Solomon, after a three years' voyage, brought gold, precious stones, sandal- wood, silver, ivory, apes, and peacocks (i Kings 9, 28. lo, 11. 22. 2 Chron. 8, 18. 9, 10), and whose gold became proverbial as fine gold (Ps. 45, 10. Job 22, 24. 28, 16. Is. 13, 12. I Chron. 29, 4). Its position has been disputed, but as it is mentioned among the sons of Joqtan it must be sought for in Arabia. Thus the identifications with Siipara on the coast of Malabar, Sofdla on the east coast of Africa, opposite Madagascar, and Abhira on the coast east of the Indus Delta, are untenable. On the Arabian coast, however, no suitable place with which Ophir can be identified is at present known; see Di., p. 187. rT/**ln. Cf. ver. 7. 'It seems probable from 25, 18. I Sam. 15, 7, cf. Gen. 2, 11, that there was a rh^^n in north- west Arabia, on the Persian Gulf. The iLavKoTaloi of Strabo would suit this, and a Huwaila in Bahrein on the coast is mentioned by Niebuhr, Arab., p. 342,' Di. niV is unknown. Bochart compares the 'lo^a^rrat of Ptol. vi. 7. 24 (which he emends to 'Ico;3a,srrai) on the coast of the Indian Ocean. 30. ^^\!?D is uncertain. Bochart, MoiYa, a seaport town within the Bab-el-Mandeb ; Knobel, Bi'scha, in northern Ye- men ; Tuch and others, Mesene, a district at the head of the Persian Gulf. I 114 GENESIS, Qlpn *^n niDD. Render, * Towards Sephar. towards the mountain of the cast! D"ipn "in cannot be predicate of the sentence on account of its position, nor in apposition to mSD, because nothing is known of a mountain bearing this name. "ISD ' is usually taken for 2a7r(/)apa, Saphar^ capital of the king of the Sabaites and Homerites, in the south-western corner of Arabia, which is well known to Arabic writers as an old and important town (jU-k) ; to be distinguished from Saphar (jUJi), a town of the same name, — also of great age and importance, — situated in eastern Hadramaut on the sea coast,' Di. D^pn *in is the Arabian hill country [Negd), which ex- tends from the foregoing limit far towards the east. Accord- ing to Knobel, the mountain range between Hadramaut and Mahra. 11. I. ^rr^l. The imperf. with waw conv. commencing the narrative, the chapter being loosely connected with the pre- ceding one; cf. Ges., § 129. i. *\T\ HDIZ? y^t^n ^!r. ^The whole earth was one tongue! The predicate in Hebrew, as in Arabic, is often a substan- tive, where in our idiom an adj. is used, or some such phrase as ^consists of! ^ contaijis! This construction is commonly used in designating the material out of which an object is made, and in specifying weights or measures, etc.; but an extension of this usage is also often found in Hebrew, 'when terms other than material attributes are treated similarly;' Driver, § 189; Ew-ald, § 296 b; Ges., § 106. i. Rem. 2; cf. 2 Sam. 17, 3 D^i?c^ n\T Dyn b; Job 3, 4 y^r\ \t \^y7\r\ Dvn; Is. 19, II, and often. nDtr= lit. 'lip! then 'language;' so in Is. 19, 18 fyjD ns':^; CHAP. II, VERS. 1-3. 115 33, 19 nsb> V^y i cf. Ez. 3,5. P uses pc'b in this sense, 10, 5. 20. 31 ; cf. Deut. 28, 49. D^'inb^ D^H"T= lit. ^single words,' i.e. ^ ihe same' or * similar ivords' The use of D'•n^^< in the phrase D^nx D^C^ 27, 44. 29, 20. Dan. II, 20, meaning ^ single ^ i.e. ^ a /tw days^ is diflferent from its use here. 2. ^^2 ^o*^s ^^^ ^^^y mean '/ 'come!' cf. Stade, § 380. n::2^:]. 'Let us hake;' the imperf. with n cohort., lo I 2 Il6 GENESIS, express the intention with greater energy ; of. Ges., §§ 48. 3, 128. i; Dav., § 23. I, 2 ; M. R., § 9; Driver, § 49 /3. The verb pb is a denominative from HJ^p. D^jH 7 * bricks,' perhaps so called as being baked white by the heat of the sun. The word occurs in Assyr. under the form libithi, cstr. state libnat, Schrader, K.A. T}, p. 121. riD'^tLv. Dat. of the product; cf. 2, 22. Amos 5, 8, lit. ^ into whal is burnt,' i.e. ^bricks' Render, ^ A fid lei us burn them info bricks.' The bricks here mentioned were different from those made of a mi.^ture of straw and clay, Ex. i, 14. 5. 7- 4. □•t^m lirt^"^'). Render, ' Wilh ils lop in Ihe heavefis: The clause is a simple circumstantial one; cf. Driver, § 159 ; Ewald, § 341 a; so Is. 6, 6 na^l 1T1") ; Zech. 2, 5 bin IT'm n-ID. In Deut. I, 28 we have the word W^^ qualified by Xl^yi^l nniva 'fortified in the heavens^ i.e. 'wilh high and lofty fortifications ;^ cf. Dan. 4, 8. 17. D\!? Xh nirVw, lit. '/''2J; cf. 9, 19, and Ges., § 67. Rem. 11; Stade, § 5210, ^, who explains the form in question as formed after the analogy of the third pers. pi. perf., instead of ^^^t; or ^Cf. ; cf. Ewald, § 193 c. 7. n^ni. See note on ver. 6; and on the first pers. pi., see on I, 26. The word was probably chosen with reference to the name /^S. •^tr^, expressing the result rather than the aim, = ' .^^ that' not 'that;' cf. Ex. 20, 26. Deut. 4, 10. 40 ; contrast Gen. 3, 22, where we have |£ introducing the negative final clause; see M. R., § 164 b ; Ewald, § 337 b. 2. ITO^ nsto l!?''^^. Cf. on ver. 3. vw=not merely 'to hear; but 'to understand^ as in Is. 33, 19. I^eut. 28, 49. 8. n^lS iSin'^V After verbs oi ' ceasing', ' hastening i Il8 GENESIS, etc., two constructions are usually possible ; either the inf. cstr. with h as here, or the inf. cstr. alone ; cf. Ges., § 142. 2 ; Ewald, § 285. I. With i^in, |0 may be used, see Ex. 23, 5. I Kings 15, 21. 9. ^^lp ]D ^V- ^Therefore they called Us name Babel, ^ i.e. ^ihey, people called.'' On the impersonal use of the third pers. perf. masc. sing. (=lit. ^ oJie called'), cf. Ges., § 137. 3a; M. R., §123. 2. T^n^, according to the etymology given in the text, is from bb2. b21 must then be regarded as contracted from i'BpB ; cf. fii'p;!? from i^S'^S?; h]m for hUv-, see Ewald, § 158c; Stade, § 124 a ; cf also the Syriac )la^ ' confusion of speech;'' Arab. J-if. This is the Hebrew explanation of the name. For the Babylonian it had another meaning, which is probably the correct one. Some (Eich., Winer) derive it from Bab Bel, Jj vb ^gafe,^ i.e. ^ court of Bel;' following the ancients, see Steph. of Byzant. ; compare the Aramaic and Talmudic )]^s, i^12=' gate,' also the names of the Talmud Tracts NOp N2n ' the front gate ;' Nnnn N3n 'the back gate;' N33 Nr^*?0 'the middle gate ;' others, from i?an = i?n rT'n, so Tuch, comparing for the contraction mnti'ya, Josh. 21, 2 7=r)"'3 •■nnC'y 'Temple of Ashtoreth,' and the Phoen. nnyn=nny n2 'Temple of'Ather;' Inscr. Melitensis, 5, 1. 4 ; ^okixo^., Phoen. Gramm., p. 235; cf. p. 108; and the Syriac y0j?ls= yO>f ^»a2>; see further, Tuch, p. 221. The name as given on the Assyrian inscriptions is Bdb-Il=' Gate of God,' which is certainly the most probable meaning ; cf Schr., K.A.T.^, p. 127 ff. ; Del., Par., p. 2 1 2 ff. ; so most moderns. In the following verses, 10-32, mc have a genealogical table carrying on the history of the patriarchs from vShem to Abram — the founder of the house of Israel — and his CHAP. II, VER. 9. 119 two brothers, Nahor and Haran. This table is in many respects very similar to the one found in chap. 5. In both ten generations are given, Abram closing the list here, and Noah in chap. 5. In both lists the ages of the persons mentioned are considerably higher than those usually reached. Here, as well as chap. 5, we find the length of each person's life reckoned, both from his own birth to the birth of his first son, and from that event to his death. The LXX and the Samaritan deviate in their methods of reckoning the years here, as well as in the earlier chapter, as may be seen from the following table taken from Dillmann, p. 196. Hebrew Text. LXX Text. Samaritan Text. ^4 S2 |.| 1" H 600 438 4 33 464 239 239 230 148 m .5 ^ ra-C !2 i si Shem ... Arpachshad Kainan . . . Shelach ... Eber 100 35 500 403 100 135 500 (430) 400 600 (565) 535 100 135 500 .^03 600 438 433 404 30 34 A03 430 130 130 134 130 132 130 (79) 179 330 330 (370) 270 460 460 (504) 404 130 134 130 133 130 79 303 270 Peleg ... Reu Serug ... Nahor 30 32 30 29 209 207 200 119 209 207 200 (129) 125 339 339 330 (208) 304 109 107 100 69 339 239 230 148 (145) Terach ... 70 (135) (205) 70 (135) (205) 70 (75) 120 GENESIS, In both chapters the Hebrew text has most probably preserved the more correct lists, though the Samaritan is perhaps the most consistent of the three tables. The Sa- maritan list never allows the son to be older than the father ; so the numbers, e. g. in the cases of Terach and Eber, have to be lowered in order to carry out this rule. With the single exception of Terach, the Sam. text increases the number of years before the birth of the first son, and in all cases, except that of Shem, decreases the number of years which each person lived after the birth of the first son. The Sam. text in the third column agrees with the Hebrew, with the exception of the cases of Eber and Terach. The LXX text, having a large number of variants, is more or less uncertain. Like the Sam. text, seventy years seem to have been the limit before which no children were begotten, and with the exception of Shem, — where all three texts are the same, and Nahor, where one hundred and fifty years are added, with a variant, seventy-nine, — the LXX add one hundred years to the number each person lived before the birth of the first son. In the second column the readings are un- certain, but sometimes the numbers are lower than the cor- responding numbers in the Heb. text. In the third column, the LXX have always higher numbers than the Hebrew, except in the cases of Eber (reading doubtful, variant 504) and Terach; the LXX in the latter case agreeing with the Heb. text. The years of Kainan's life are only given in the LXX text. The object of this table, as of that in chap. 5, was pro- bably twofold, to give some account of the period from the flood to Abram's birth, a period treated as uneventful, and to draw attention to the gradual decline in the number of years reached by each patriarch. CHAP. II, VERS. IO-28. 121 lo. T^VI is the imperf. Hif*. with waw conv. from ^T. 28. rr^n *^wD 7i*. ' Coram eo^ i.e. so that he witnessed it, 'during his life-time;' compare Num. 3, 4. Deut. 21, 16 (Dillmann). D^^te *^1t^ occurs again ver. 31. 15, 7. Nch. 9, 7, but not elsewhere. The LXX have x^P" "^^^ XaXbalcov (Acts 7, 4 / « yrjs XaXMcov), x^pa possibly having arisen from a reading Tin (but the article is against this), unless we suppose that the reading x<^P^ has arisen out of x^^Pj and was then supplied with the article, and so eV ttj x'^P9- I^^- ^^^^s niN as=-iin ' mountain' but this is very doubtful. Oppert in the Hist, des Emp. de Chaldee, etc., explains D^b^D niX as meaning ' Land {Ur) 0/ the two {Kas) waters {Dim)* i.e. Mesopotamia, the name being old Turanian. Since J. D. Michaelis, niK has usually been identified with the castle of Ur, lying within the Persian frontier, and six days' journey north of Hatra, mentioned by Amm. Marc. xxv. 8. But the Ur mentioned by Marcellinus was first founded by the Persians or Parthians (Del.), and being in an unfruitful and barren district would hardly be a suitable place for Abram, the shepherd-prince. Besides, D''nb^3 points rather to the land about the lower Euphrates than to Mesopotamia, and most of the ancients (e.g. Eupolemus in ^wseh., praep. evang., Del., p. 275) pre- suppose that Ur was in Babylonia (Chaldea or Shinar). Another identification is that proposed by Sir Plenry and Prof. George Rawlinson, Ur being r}}^ (which occurs only in 10, 10), i.e. the present Warka, on the left bank of the lower Euphrates; the name being explained by them as meaning ''the moon city; after the Arab. j^. This view has been adopted by Loftus, Trav., p. 126. The view most current among modern expositors is that niS is El-Mughcir, a little 122 GENESIS, south of Warka, on the right bank of the Euphrates, where ruins are still to be found. The name nix is found on the inscriptions in the form Lhii (i.e. ^ town I viz. '• vioon-town'\ one of the oldest of the Babylonian royal towns in Sumer ; see Schrader, K. A. T?, p. 129 ff. ; Del, Par., pp. 200, 226. Dnlr^ would then be an addition due to the Jews, and not part of the native name (Di.). . The identification with Mugheir, though adopted by many moderns, is perhaps not to be regarded as quite certain. Di. contends in favour of a site in north Babylonia, whence he supposes the Chaldeans of south Babylonia to have emigrated. The Casdim were the inhabitants of south Baby- lonia and Babylon ; they are not mentioned in the Bible or on the monuments before the time of Isaiah (see 23, 13). The name in a wider sense might possibly have included Meso- potamia. The origin of the Casdim is obscure, but they seem to have been a tribe whicli from small beginnings gradually acquired supremacy over south Babylonia and the capital ; . cf. Sayce, Ency. Brit., art. Babylonia. The Talmud, Baba Bathra, 91, places Ur Casdim in the neighbourhood of Babylon. Ur Casdim has also been identified, — but with- out any great probability, — with Edessa (in Syr. ^otfo^l), by Hitzig. The Syrian Christians boast of Edessa as being the Ur Casdim of Abraham; see further, Di., p. 200. The old interpretation current among the Jews (also found in the Qoran, Sur. 21) takes ">1X as meaning fire, and narrates that Abraham confessed the true God, and denied the gods of Nimrod, so he was cast into the fire, but saved in a miracu- lous manner by God. Mier, probably had this in view when he translated Neh. 9, 7, ^ cduxisti eum de igne Chaldaeoriim ;' see Del., p. 275 and his note 74. 30, vT\, only here and as Ktib in 2 Sam. 6, 23 for 1?*, CHAP. II, VER. 3c— CITAP. 12, VER. I. 1 23 the original 1 of the root, which still exists in Arabic iJr, jjl, and reappears in the Hif. and Nif. of the verb in Hebrew, is here preserved. 31. DD^^ ^^^!^^1 . ' They ivcnt out with thc7nl i. e. perhaps * They {the other 7Jiemhers of the family^ went out with them (Terachl etc.). DHN cannot be rendered 'with one another] as this is against grammar, the suffix never being reciprocal. To make Terach and Abraham the subject to IN^'^I, and understand Lot and Sarai, under tDriN (Rashi, Del.), is very harsh, and there is nothing in the Heb. text to support it. Ewald (J. B., X. 28) supposes that some words designating the other members of the family have fallen out. The LXX read the text I3rii< N?^-^*l, i^r]yayev avTovs, i.e. Terach, perhaps to avoid the difficulty ; so Sam., Vulg., Luth. The Syr. reads DriN N;f*1^ Terach being again the subject, ycfo»aaiL ,oo>>o (so Ilgen, Vater, 01s.). pn, Assyr. ffarran, Syr. yiJ», Arab. ujj», Gk. Kappal, Lat. Carrae, was situated in north-west Mesopotamia, south- east of Edessa, about twenty-six Roman miles distant from it. 12. I. ■^^^^'^V A. V. wrongly, 'Now the Lord had said' more correctly A. V. R., ' Now the Lord said,' the passage being like Judg. 17, I. I Sam. 9, i; a new narrative is commenced, amplifying the preceding one which is regarded as a whole, the association of the two being in thought, not in time. Whether the imperf. with waw conv. can denote a pluperfect is very doubtful; the question is fully discussed, Driver, §76. Obs., where it is pointed out that there is not sufficient evidence to justify the adoption of a pluperfect rendering in the place of the simple past. 124 GENESIS, p *J7 ^ gd thee' the dat. adds an element of feeling to the bald ^/, implying a reference to, or a regard for, the person addressed. The dative is often found similarly after verbs of motion, e.g. Deut. i, 7. 40. 5, 27, etc.; see Ges., § 154- se; Ewald, § 315 a. ^!^1i^^, probably Haran ; cf. ver. 4 with 24, 4. 7. 38. In Acts 7, 2 *]ViNO is taken as Ur-Casdim ; so Hupfeld. !JI^"!^ for ^^>*>*. Impf. Hif. of nxn with J demons.; the verb nxn and other verbs r\"\> frequently use the strengthened form of the suffix; cf. Stade, §§ 576c, 127 b; Ges., § 58. 4; Dav., § 31. 5. 2. ^iL^yt^l is imperf. with weak waw. The imperf. in this case is jussive, so Y^^NI^lit. ^ and let me make' but as this is dependent on the command, 'get thee out' in ver. i, it comes to mean, ' that I may make' Thus the impf. with weak waw is often used to express the purpose or design of a preceding act, which it does more neatly than when jycij or "lUyn followed by the imperf. is used; cf. Driver, § 60; Ges., § 128. i c; M. R., §. 10; Ewald, § 347 a. The other two verbs 'j^-inxi and n713N"i (note the voluntative form used here ; in the case of the two first verbs it could not be employed) fall under the same rule. TV^y}\, pointed according to Ges., § 63. Rem. 5 ; Stade, § 592 d. Here the imperative with waw is used where a volun- tative with weak waw would be expected, to express the inten- tion or purpose with greater energy; cf. 20, 7 nTll; 2 Sam. 21,3 "isnn^ ; Driver, § 65; Ges., § 130. 2; M.R., § 10; Ewald, § 347 a. n^"^!. ^And be a blessing' LXX, Km co-tj evXoyrjfieuos (cf. Ps. 21, 7. Is. 19, 24), God will bless him, and men will bless him, in that they will use his name as a formula of blessing, cf. 3, Zech. 8, 13 ; he himself too will be a source of blessing to others ; cf. ver. 3 a. CHAP. 12, VERS. 2-5. 125 3. "J^^pnl. LXX, Pesh., Vulg., Sam., read the pi. ^7?i^^''- The Mass. reading is the better one, ' God does not expect that many will so far forget themselves as to curse him ' (Di.). ID"^!!!^*!. LXX, ivevKoyrjBrjaovTai iv aoi; Sir. 44, 21. ActS 3, 25. Gal. 3, 8; so Onq. and Vulg., rendering as a passive, ' shall de blessed:' it is interpreted in the N. T. as meaning that in Christ all the nations should be blessed. The Nif. would then be passive, as in 18, 18. 28, 14. But in 22, 18. 26, 4, we find the reflex. Hithp'. I^i^nni, which can scarcely be taken as passive, but vlvwsX—^ all peoples shall bless them- selves with thy seed^ i. e. wish that they may be as blessed as Israel; cf. 48, 20. Jer. 29, 22. Is. 65, 16 ; the Nifal is also taken as a reflexive here by Del., Di., and most moderns, after Rashi. Di. remarks that it would not be unreasonable to expect the Pu'al in these passages if the passive sense were intended. Tuch slightly alters the meaning, and renders both Hithp'. and Nif. ' to call oneself happy ^ i. e. ' to regard oneself as blessed* which is perhaps not impossible, but at least for the Hithp'. improbable. 5. U^*1D"^ = ' moveable property.' LXX, to. vnapxovra. 'WV lir^ ITDDH. 'The souls which they had gotten in H! B^SM is used collectively. The meaning of these words is not the persons whom they had begotten (Luth.), but the slaves they had acquired during their sojourn in Harran. IK'y occurs again in this sense in 31, i. Dcut. 8, 18. t'33 as in in^n ni:^'£)3, 36, 6; DIX C''2J, Ez. 27, 13, etc.; cf. a similai- use of ■v//ux'7j I Mace. 10, 33. Rev. 18, 13. Cbn and t\2'\ are characteristic of P, D'23 in this sense is also common in P, so 17, 14. 36, 6. 46, 15. 18. 22. 2^, and often. Onq. renders, innn Nn^nix!? 5lT3y^T t^ri?'?; ^^5]. ' Atid also the souls which 126 they had subjected to the law in Harran,' possibly, as Tuch suggests, to avoid the suspicion that strangers accompanied Abram to Canaan; cf. also Frankel, Ein/., p. 48, who traces in the rendering of the LXX the influence of the Midrash. 6. D51!} Dlp^. 'To the district of Shechem! DIpD as in Ex. 3, 8 •'JViDn nipD h^. Shechem is the modern Nablous ((_^^lj), one of the best known towns of Mid-Canaan, in the hill country of Ephraim, situated between mount Ephraim and mount Gerizim. Its Roman name was Flavia Neapolis. rr\\:i \h\^ l^r. ^To the terebinth o/Moreh: Di. 'The terebinth 0/ the teacher.' niD p?X is probably to be explained, according to Deut. 11, 30 rr\r:i ^yhi^, as a terebinth grove, where in ancient times the priests who were seers or prophets had their dwelling, and gave instruction and information to those who resorted to them. The fact that Jacob (35, 4) buried the idols and amulets at Shechem, and that Joshua — after the address to the tribes at Shechem, previous to his death, wherein the covenant between them and God was renewed — raised a stone there as a testimony (Josh. 24, 26), is not without significance, as pointing to the religious character belonging to the locality. Perhaps, as Di. suggests, this grove at Shechem is the same as the terebinth of the Wizards, Judg. 9, 37. ]V^^, to which r\T^ and l'^* belong, was probably 'the terebinth; while f>?«, and prob. also n^N (Josh. 24, 26), was * the oak.' The terebinth, being less common than the oak, was more suitable for marking out any spot (Di.). The LXX translate p^<, and (sometimes) ji^J^, by SpOr, and the Massorctic pointing varies, e.g. cf. Josh. 19, 33 and Judg. 4, n. In Aramaic U:::*-*/ means a tree in general (cf. hpvs and tree\ CHAP. i:j, VERS. 6-8. 127 and it is possible that Tii and ]'hii might be used of other great trees (Ges., Tk,, 51 a). The Targg. of Onq, and Ps.-Jon. render pi?N by "'l.^'^'? 'J>lam/ which the Vulg. * convallis illiis- iris ' and A. V. follow (A. V. R. has ' oak^ marg. krehiiith). From this, perhaps, we may infer that they were acquainted with the idolatrous sense of |1i?^<, for they often render (jyn in the same way. Syr. has Jtioi? l^oX^^ 'at the oak of Mamre^ so also Saadiah. TT^yi . LXX render by v^rjUs, Vulg. ' illustrisl prob. taking rr^iD as though it were n?"J9 (^ confusion between the sound of the two words). Y"l^n t^^ '^D^^^n. TS* points to a time when the Canaanites should not be in the land as rulers of the same, this notice was perhaps inserted with reference to the promise made in ver. 7. ^^X^^^n has the article, ' a generic word being used col- lectively to denote all the individuals belonging to it,' Ges., § 109. i; Ewald, § 277 c. 8. ri7n^ tO*'1. rhr\'^, n* for \ the older and original form of the suffix, is found sporadically throughout the O. T. The <^ arose by contraction from aim, ati, but the n was retained in writing, and is constandy found on the Moabite stone ; cf. Stade, § 345 b; Ges., § 91. i. Rem. 2 ; and the note on 9, 21. D*"^ 'on the west,' the Mediterranean sea forming the western boundary of Palestine. This use of D^ (cf. 3JJ in ver. 9) as marking a point of the compass is purely Palestinian. □IpD ♦ ♦ ♦ 7b^ ri**! is a simple circ. clause, without any connecting particle; cf. i Sam. 26, 13. Gen. 32, 12; Driver, §161. '^VT^. 'Ai; lit. 'the stone heap,' par excellence; cf. for the 128 GENESIS, article thus used with a pr. name, Ges., § 109. 3; M. R., § 66. Rem. a. 9. V^DDI yhri, of. on 8, 3. n^^^rr. Cf. ver. 8. ^Towards the south! LXX, Iv rji iprjiia ; Aq. better, vorovde; Symm. ds votqv. "2}^,=.^ dryness, dry land,' with the art., is the name of the southern portion of the terri- tory of the Hebrews. Frankel, Ein/., p. 5, alters the LXX reading into ds ttjv eprjiJLov, as in 13, i, and cites this passage as an instance of good rendering on the part of the LXX translators, the desert forming the boundary between Egypt and Canaan. 10. "Tl*^1. in> is the usual word in the O. T. for a journey from the high land of Canaan into the valley of the Nile, e. g. Is. 31, I ; nbv for the journey from Egypt to Palestine ; cf 13, I. 44, 23. 24. 46, 4. 11. ^^m7 ^'^"^pn, lit. 'drew near to come* i.e. ^ ca??ie near;' cf. Ges., § 142. 2; cf. on 11, 8. n^^lD nSD^. The adj. in the cstr. state is defined by a following genitive ; cf. D^33 V^ ' "^^^^ ^^^^'^ hands' lit. ' clean 0/ hands;' K'S: '•DiK 'sorrowful in spirit;' D^DDb^ i^lj; ' un- circumcised of lips,' Ges., § 112. 2 ; M. R., § 80. 2 b; Ewald, § 288 c. 3. Render, ' That thou art fair to look at.' 1 2. Vrf "^r^^T . iriN, by being placed first, varies the two clauses, and is more emphatic. 13. rib^ Tin^^ ^^D "'"^T:>h^. ""^ is omitted in the oratio indirccta, as in 41, 15. Is. 48, 8. Hos. 7, 2 ; Ges., § 155. 4 c; Ewald, §338 a; M. R., § 162. nn^ni . . . ni^"''' \V"ch . The perfect with waw conv., after an impcrf. with \irh\ cf 18, 19 i-^KDiri , , , mv^ "ilJ'wS* fyci?. Is. 28, 13 'h^'y\ oi?^ jy::!?; cf Driver, § 115 (p. 160); M. R., § 24. 2 a. CHAP. 12, VERS. 9-16. 129 15. '^7_7n''1 is pointed with a comp. shewa, the dagesh in the first b being omitted, by Ges., § 10. 2. Rem.; Stade, § 136. 2 (who cites b as one of the consonants that frequently give up their doubling when pointed with shewa). The shewa is here composite instead of simple, by Stade, § 105, i.e. hateph-pathach is used instead of a simple shewa after a vowel with Metheg. when two similar sounds follow one another, so ^'T^^ Ps. 8, 3, n;ina Is. 53, 7, 'V^, Ps. 87, i. ni^lD IV2 is ace. of place, in answer to the question 'whither?' see Ges., § 1 18. i ; M. R., § 41 a ; Ewald, § 281 d. nV^D 5 formerly explained (e.g. Ges. in Thes.^ p. 1 1 29) from Josephus, A7it.^ viii. 6. 2, as a Hebraised form of the Coptic word n-OTpO pi-ouro {phouro), ' the king ' (Del.), is now generally explained (by Lauth, Brugsch, etc.) from a notice in Horapollo, i. 62 {oTkos y^^ya^), 2^ per-aa or pher-ao:=' the great house! It remained the usual title of the Egyptian kings up to the time of the Persian conquest. Ebers, Egypt, und die B. M., p. 263, compares the modern title of the Turkish govern- ment, ' The Sublime Porte' The title nyna is often found on the oldest monuments, Ebers, p. 264. Ebers (p. 262), after remarking that the courtiers of the Egyptian king appeared to have shewn great zeal in procuring beautiful women for the harem of their master, narrates, from the Papyrus d'Orbiney, that a lock of hair belonging to a beautiful woman was found in Pharaoh's linen, and shewn to his lettered men, who brought it to their master, saying, ' This is a lock 0/ hair of a daughter {of the god) Ra-Harmachu. The sap of that god is in it' Pharaoh gave himself no rest until he had dis- covered this beauty, who at once received the name of ' Favourite.' 16. The presents Abram received from Pharaoh arc clse- K 130 GENESIS, where mentioned as forming the riches of a nomad prince ; cf. 24, 35. 32, 15. Job I, 3. 42, 12. T? Tl*''! , lit. ' and there was to him,' i. e. he had; for the singular, cf. Ges., § 147. 17. D'r:iD nv^D . . * :i?:irv yjj, Qai=v^ touch; pi'ei, intens. ' to touch heavily,' ' smite.' A verb in Hebrew is fre- quently followed by a noun, derived from it, in the ace. ; cf. Ges., § 138. Rem. i ; M. R., § 36. V^l and V\l are often used in this connection, e.g. 2 Kings 15, 5. i Sam. 6, 9. Job 19, 21 (both with n^). Ex. 11, i. 18. n?:27. On the pointing here and ver. 19, cf. Ges., § 102. 2 d; Stade, § 372 b. 19. Render, ' Why didst thou say, She is my sister, so that I took her to be my wife (i. e. a7id so lead me to take her ') ? The second idea being really a consequence of the first, the waw conv. may be rendered, * so that or and so;' see Driver, § 74 a, and cf. 20, 12. 23, 20. 20. v7)^ l!^^*! ^commanded concerning him;' cf. Num. 8, 22. 2 Sam. 14, 8. inT'tr'''T ^ and they brought hi?n on his way ;' cf. the N. T. TTpoTrefiTTetv, ActS 1$, 3. 21,5. 13. 2. nntni rjDDD. n^p^l. The article is generic, being used with different materials which are generally known ; cf. Ges., § 109. 3 b ; M. R., § 68. Di. suggests that the Mas- soretes possil^ly had the particular wealth acquired by Abram in Egypt in their mind, and so inserted the article. 3. VX^D^ / * by his stations ' (stationenweise), implying that he proceeded gradually, adapting his speed to the requirements of the flocks and herds he had with him ; cf. CHAP. 12, VER. 17— CHAP. 1 3, VER. 7. 131 Ex. 17, I, where LXX render Kara napefifioXas ai/rSiv, Ex. 40, 36, Num. 33, 2. The D^VDD are the J^^* 'day-journeys,' by which they still reckon at the present time in the cast (Tuch). The LXX (/cat iTvopevOr) o6€v rjXdev) and Vulg. {re- versus est per iter, quo venerat) take the D^yDO as the places Abram had halted at on his jom-ney down to Egypt, but this is not so suitable, b with the pi. is used distributively here, as in Ps. 73, 14 D^pni? ' morning -wise ;' Job 7, 18; see Ewald, § 217 d, a; M. R., § 51. 5, who explains the usage somewhat differently from Ewald. ^^^n"*! lyi. When the two prepositions 'from . . . io' are both expressed, a 1 'and' is generally inserted before the second. 'From the south to Bethel; lit. '/ro?7i the south arid {then further) to Bethel;' cf. M. R., § 49- ^ b. 5. Q^Sn^^ for D'S^nx, explained by Ges., § 23. 3, 2 ; § 93. I. Rem. 3,\s a Syriasm. Stade, § 109, cf § 327 b. 3, explains the lengthening of the hateph qame9 into holem before the guttural n as due to the influence of the counter-tone (Ge- genton): other instances are i^V? instead of i^V??; '^^^' The change is less frequent with hatSph qame9 than qamic hatuph. 6. DH^^ ^tZ?: t^^V Cf 36, 7 r\mb DnnijD px rhy n^ nm. Nb>:, the verb comes first, and is put in the nearer gender, the masc, though the subj. X'^^^n is fem. ; cf Ges., § 147 a; M. R., § 133 ; Ewald, § 339 c i- nnUjS. ntJ'^ in this connection is characteristic of P, so ver. 12. 36, 7. 37, I, also i^m. 7. lipr Xf 9, 18. The plural is more usual when the predicate follows a compound subject; cf on 8, 22 and Prov. 27, 9. 2 Sam. 20, 10. Neh. 6, 12; Ewald, § 339 c 2 > Ges., § 148. 2 ; M. R., § 138. The second noun holds a more K 2 132 GENESIS, subordinate position than the first, the waw being almost 'with' (waw of association), '' the Caiiaanite with the PI On nia, cf. 10, 17. 8. D^^n^ □*'tr-t^, in apposition; cf. 9, 5, and the note there. Num. 32, 14. 2 Sam. 4, 2. ti''V:^=' relatives I not to be taken strictly in the sense ^brothers;' cf. 29, 12. 14, 16. 9. ' Is not all the land before thee? pray separate thyself from me^ if towards the left, then I will go to the right, and if towards the right, then I will go to the left! The hyp. sentence is similar in form to ^ ns^'DINI DVD DN1, 2 Sam. 12, 8. The simple waw introducing the apod, is very rare ; cf. Driver, § 136 /3* ; M. R., § 165. i?XDb^n and p»M are ace. of place; cf. on 12, 15 ; ^7^n being understood with each. '^Xl\^ and i?''XDb'n are denominatives from J^^D'' and i?XOb^ respectively; on the quad, form of the latter, see Ges., § 56; Stade, § 627. Onq. renders h^m^ by N^^S^Vr' 'to the north,' and T^l by ^"^S-rf? ' to the south! In Arabic :ill, IV conj.,= ' to go to Syria ' (^LLll), and ^^\, IV conj.,= ' logo to Yemen ' «■ , -°-^ (^^^!^\), lit. ' to go to the left and right! respectively ; see other similar instances in Wright, Arab. Gram., i. p. 36. "'^I?^ ^from my presence! 25, 6. Ex. 10, 28. 10. p^lTT 12D recurs i Kings 7, 46. Cf in the N. T. Matt. 3, 5. Luke 3, 3 j? nepixopos Tov 'lopdduov ; more fre- quently we find merely iDDn, 19, 17. 25. 28. Deut. 34, 3. 2 Sam. 18, 23. The district (prop, circle) of the Jordan was the land on both sides of the Jordan, from lake Tiberias to the Dead Sea, called by Josephus to fi4ya nedlov, Bell, fud., iv. 8. 2. The valley of Siddim, 14, 3, also belonged to the iDi. TVy^'Ci — 'well watered! lit. ' a well-watered placej' it occurs again Ez. 45, 15 i?Nib''' np'^D ; cf. Is. 58, 11 T\rs pD. CHAP. 13, VERS. 8-13. 133 Ti^r]"^ pD, probably referring to the garden of Eden, 2, 8. LXX, 0)9 6 rrapdbeia-os Tov Qeov; Pesh, )o»^l? i^U:Li>?, which Ebers, p. 272, accepts as the real reading. With this reading, which however is not necessary, ny>; n^Nn would refer to Dn:^ ps alone, and not to the whole sentence. 12. ^HN'^I. This verb is a denom. from i^HN 'a tent: — ' to tenty i.e. Uo ivander about no7?iad fashion,' hence, perhaps, the pi. '•lyn. Render, ^ Moved with his tents toivards Sodom.' 1 3. D^'^^tan ' sinners^ i. e. ' habitual sinners^ different from D''Npn 'people sinning', not necessarily as a habit ; cf Ges., § 84. 6 ; also Ryssel, De Eloh. Pent, sermone, p. 40- 134 GENESIS, mrT'T' 'towards^ i.e. ' agaifist Fahweh.' Cf. 20, 6. 39,9. 14b. Cf. 28, 14 nnjJi n:svi r\'cn\>\ r\'o\ 15. n]2nh^ is impf. Qal of iDJ, with the suffix strengthened by 3 demonstrativum ; see note on 1 2, i . ,1^"]^ , notice the casus pendens, here marked as the ace. by ns*, pNM ^D ns* ^3 'i^2y being repeated in the second half, where we would rather expect 'iriN*. Tuch compares 50, 13 (=49, 30), (where, however, T\^ rather means 'with'), and Ewald, § 331 c. 3, cites Jer. 31, 32. Num. 26, 64, which are apparently quite regular. The LXX have simply d dvvarai Tis, not translating "itJ'X. Perhaps, however, it is simplest to regard "ICJ'X as in Deut. 3, 24. i Kings 3, 12. 13, as a link which cannot be literally translated. 14. I. Ill'l 7D^?2^ *'D''l. The four kings' names are all genitives after the construct state '•O^n. Hebrew prefers, as a rule, to repeat the construct state before each genitive ; cf. Ges., § 114. I ; M. R., § 75 c; Ryssel {Be Eloh. Pent, ser- mone, p. 61). The four kings, the subject to 1K>j; in ver. 2, are not given again, as they can easily be inferred from ver. i ; cf. Ewald, § 303 b. i; 9, 6 T\m D^■^i'N D^vn >D 'For in God's image. He {God},' etc., Esth. 2, 21. The renderings of the LXX, €U rfi ^aaiXeia rrj 'A/uap^aX ^aaiXeoos 2(vadp, and Vulg. '■factum est in illo tempore zit,' are probably merely intended to explain the meaning of the verse, and do not of necessity presuppose any variant. Clericus' emendation, CHAP. 13, VER. 14— CHAP. 14, VER. 2. 35 inserting mix before i^SlDN, adopted by Ewald in his Komp. der Gen., p. 221, is not necessary. Tlie meanings of the names in this verse are ol)scure. i?£)-iDN», cf Schrader, K. A. T.\ p. 135, has not yet been dis- covered on the inscriptions. Bohlen explains it from the Sansk. amarapdla {guardian of the immortal), which is doubt- ful (Di. hat hier keine Stelle). ^VIN is perhaps the Akkadian Eri-aku, 'Servatit of the moon-god ' {akii), Cf Del., Par., p. 2 2 4. Formerly it was explained from the Sansk. dryaka, ve?ierabilis, so Ges., Boh.; cf. Judith i, 6 Etpio);^ 6 jBao-iXevs'EXvfiaicov ; Dan. 2, 14 N^nHD n-i TjVnN 'A. chief of the executioners.' -\xh^ is identified with "if?^, Is. 3 7, 12, byTarg. Ps.-Jon.; with Pontus, by Symm. and Vulg.; with Artemita, in south Assyria, by Kn.; with Kal'ah Sirgat, by Sayce. More recently (e. g. by Rawl., Del.,Sch.) with the old Babylonian town Larsam, south-east of Uruk. All very doubtful. iDyi^m, LXX XoSoXXoyo^o'p (notice the 7=y, and cf on 4, 18). On the Assyr. inscriptions several kings of Elam have names compounded with Kudur. In the inscriptions the name of a deity Lagamar has been found. The name would perhaps= Cr^zf;;^ of Lagamar; cf. Schr., K. A. T.^, p. 136 ff. i?yin, LXX Qapyak, uncertain. Lenor. makes it=Akk. tar-gal, ^ great Son.' Q^iJ, not a nom. appel. as A. v., '■King of nations I so Onq., for this rendering is too indefinite, and gives no suitable sense without some further name to define it ; but a proper name, compared variously with the ^circuit (" Galil") of the nations' (Is. 8, 23), Pam- phylia (Symm.), and D""!:.! '•"'« 10, 5 (Ges., Nold.). Others, as Lenor., connect it with the Guti, Kuti that are frequently found in the inscriptions; cf. Lenor., La la?ig. prim., p. 361; Di., p. 222. A. V. R. has ' Goiim,' marg. ' nations! 2. The proper names in this verse are even more uncertain than those in ver. i, the readings being possibly corrupt; 136 GENESIS, cf. the LXX text with the Hebrew. These five towns were, with the exception of Zoar, according to the narrative in chap. 19, destroyed. 3. h^ inn. A pregnant construction; cf. ver. 15. Render, * Ca??ie allied to the valley 0/ Stddifn;' cf. Josh. 10, 6 iri'K "l^npJ ''3 ^/or they have gathered together [and come'] unto us! Other instances of preg. cstr. are to be found in Ewald, § 282 c; Ges., § 141. DntTTT p?2^. ' Valley 0/ Siddi'm,' i. e. ' Valley 0/ the level fields; so Onq. ^<;^i^^ nK^*''D; Aq., Symm., Theod. KoCKas r5>v a\(TQ}v, SO Vulg. The Pesh. takes D^nb'n, 2.5 = ' the inhabitants of Sodom; and renders iLoootao? |kA.v>a;^^. Others connect it with the Arabic s^ ' stony ground! LXX have here (pdpay^ 17 aXvKri, and in ver. 9 KoiKas r] dXvKf]. On poy, see Stanley, Sinai and Palestine^ App., § i. nv?2n D^. CJ^ with qame9 is the construct state. H. W.B., 9th ed., has ' D^ m. cstr. "D^, more rarely D^/ which requires qualification. D^, with pathach and maqqeph, occurs as cstr. state twenty-three times, and always of the Red Sea (pj^D'O^). D^ -with qame9 occurs as construct state twenty- four times, seventeen times without maqqeph, and seven times with maqqeph, but never of the Red Sea. 4. n2t!^ n^itoV D^^ritl^ ace. of time, in answer to the question '^ hovu long?' nitol^ UJT'U?'), ace. of time, in answer to the question ^whenP' cf. Ges., § 118. 2 a and b; M. R., § 42 a and b; Ewald, § 300 a. When a particular point of time is men- tioned, the preps. 3, 7, or D are used; so 01s. and Nold. prefer the reading of the Sam. here, viz. K'PK'^l — cf. M. R., § 42 b — as being more correct; see the next verse. 5. D^'t^D'in. 'The Refdim; or 'sons of the Rafa,' i.e. CHAP. 14, VERS. ^-^. 137 ' Giants^ so LXX and Syr. here. Partly the name of the original inhabitants of Canaan, in the western and eastern Jordan-land, whose territory was promised Abram's descend- ants, 15, 20 ; partly a special name of the giants in Bashan, as here and Deut. 3, 11. Josh. 13, 12. The last traces of them in the O. T. are in 2 Sam. 21, 15 ff. nsnn ^^'h'^, where they are spoken of among the Philistines at the time of David. ^^T\'p TS^TWOV , also simply ninety, Deut. i, 4, and i'TinC'j;n=n"in:i'y rr'a, Josh. 21, 27, was one of the principal towns of Bashan, identified with the present Tel 'Astera, two and a half hours from Nawa, nearly between Nawa and M'zarib ; it is situated on a hill in a rich meadow-land, well watered, and many ruins are still to be found (Ritter in Di., p. 223). Wetzstein, however, prefers to identify it with Bosra, one hour and three quarters from Edrei, where ruins have been found. The name means ' The iwo-horned Ashtoreth* who, as the goddess of the moon, was represented with two horns. The name mnt^y occurs frequently in Phoenician inscriptions, e.g. Esmunazar inscription, Hne 17, 7yi? T\2 nnntJ'yi? nni pV (cf. Schroder, Phoen. Gramm.^ p. 225) 'a house for the Baal of Si'don, and a house for Astarie! The town was probably so called as being devoted to the worship of Ashtoreth. Dni D^'tltn nt^l, possibly identical, as Ges. supposed, with the n^roTJOT, Deut. 2, 20, the name given by the Ammonites to the D"'NSl who formerly dwelt in their land. LXX have here, Uvu] laxvpa afia avToU, reading ^i^? ^^"^^ (•'') ^^['^^ ' so Syr. Onq. has N'S^pri, and gives for DH^, N^^lI?"! 'zuho were in Hamiaif)! It is quite uncertain where Dn was. Tuch con- jectures that Ham was perhaps the old name of the capital Rabbath Ammon. C^^D^'^^n, perhaps 'the terrible ones! The giant abori- 138 GENESIS, gines of the land of Moab; cf. Deut. 2, 10. 11, where they are expressly mentioned as the original inhabitants of Moab. D"'n"^"1p nlirn= 'z>z theplain{of)Kiryathaim: rm is found only once again, in ver. 17, both vowels being unchangeable. In Num. 32, 37. Josh. 13, 19 the town Kiryathaim is men- tioned as belonging to the Reubenites; in Jer. 48, 23. Ezek. 25, 9 to theMoabites; it was situated, according to theOnomas., four hours south-west of IVIedeba. The ruins are called at the present day Kareyat (south-west of Makaur (Machaerus) and south of mount Attarus). W^r\'''\'p = ^ double town'. 6. •'"inn nt^V The original inhabitants of Edom, Deut. 2, 12. 22. □n*)n!2 ''071 their ?nou7itain' for Q'Jv'^. LXX, ivroh opeai; so Sam. reading nnnn, cstr. pi. On the pointing, compare on 12, 15 (and add to the instances there, v?^ and v^3); ''"^1^ and the other forms of "in, which resolve the doubled letter, and write it instead twice, are found in poetry and higher prose, as Deut. 8, 9 : other instances of a doubled letter being written twice, instead of having a dagesh, are I^J^^H, inf. cstr. of pn. Is. 30, 18 ; mD for )1D, from mD, Ez. 43, 10 ; D"'DDX;=D^Dy,Nch.9,2 2.2 4[cf.the regular emph.pl. inChaldee ^^^py]; and in poetry, Judg. 5, 14. p^^D h">^ lV = 'to the terebinth of P.;' cf. on 12, 6. ij^X pNS is possibly identical with the well-known port Elath, on the Elanitic gulf, variously called n5?''N, n^''N», or T\h^, in the O. T., which were perhaps abbreviated names of more modern origin, for the full name pNQ i>^N. 7. lODtT'O ]^r. 'Well of judgment; i.e. a place where decisions were given to disputants, perhaps the seat of a temple or oracle ; cf. the other name v)'-\\>. The position of Qadesky so often mentioned in the Pentateuch, is still un- CHAP. 14, VERS. 6-10. 139 certain. Three identifications are given by Di., p. 225: I. that it is to be sought for in 'Ain el Wcibeh^ near the Araba, 30° 42' lat. (Robinson). II. Identified by Prof. E. H. Palmer and others with Am Qiideis^ south of Elusa, four and a half hours east-south-east of the Well of Hagar. See also Trumbull {Kadesh Ba7-nea^ 1884). III. Identical with QddHs, about eleven kilometers north of mount Madara, in the neighbourhood of the Wady-el- Yemen, one day's journey from Hebron (Wetzstein, in Del., Ge7i^^ p. 574). ■^?^n jr^n. Cf. 2 Chron. 20, 2, where it is explained by ^"i: )^'}^ N\"l ' En-gedi' on the west side of the Dead Sea, noted for its palm trees. Knobel prefers to identify it with Onjonn "i^y, Judg. i, 16, or "^??ri, Ez. 47, 19. 48, 28 (as Engedi lay too far north), on the south-east border of the Holy Land, the modern Kurnub (Di.). The name perhaps means 'Palm rows,' or ^culling of Palms' but this is not certain. 10. "inn nn^^n n"l^^l, lit. 'pUs, pits of asphalt; i.e. 'full of asphalt pits.' On the repetition of the noun to express plurality, cf. Ges., § io8. 4; Ewald, § 313a; M. R., § 72. 2. iDn nixn nnsn. The first two nouns are both construct states to the genitive lon ; the first of the two being an instance of the so-called suspended construct state^ cf. Ps. 78, 9 n^p ^'0T\ ^[^^^^, the second noun explaining the first, which is in the construct state, its proper genitive being n^'p ; so ^y^. '.^n^ 'T^n^, Job 20, i7,^i?m explaining nn:, the ^'\T\^ being really cstr. state before the genitive t^b^ ; cf. Ewald, § 289 c; M. R., § 73, note a. 4 ; Ges., § 116. 5. ''l:n nn^^2 nntl?n pnyi. Note the form of the predicate in Hebrew. In English we say, 'The valley of Siddim was full of slime pits ^ i.e. we have to use some term such as, consist of contai^is, or the like, to express the relation between the subject and the predicate. In Hebrew the pre- 140 dicate is expressed by the simple noun. ^ The valley of Siddim was slime pits! Cf. Ex. 9, 31 nnc^sni nnx myK^n hynj; Ps. 23, 5 HMi •'DID; see Driver, § 188. 2 ; Ges., § 106. I. Rem. 2 ; Ewald, § 296 b. "^On is ^ asphaW or ^ bitumen ,' found in the neighbour- hood of the Dead Sea and of Babylon. The Babylonians used it as mortar; cf 11, 3. nit2J?1 QlD \yO . LXX, ^aa-tXevs 2obofxcou Kal ^aaiXevs Tofxoppas, SO Syriac and Sam., reading nnroy *]5?D1 DHD ^^JD, which would be the more correct expression; cf. on ver. i. The second '■pD might have slipped out by homoioteleuton. n^ll^ 173^1. Rather the followers of the kings, for the king of Sodom (ver. 1 7) at least escaped. «^"^'7- ""^j with the ace. ending n, implying motion towards, ^ mountaijtwards! The form is pointed with -^ instead of -^, because the short a (pathach) before a guttural with long a (qame?) is changed into d (seghol); cf. D^nn for D?nn, Ewald, §§ 70 a, 71. n"jn, however, seems to be the only instance of this w^ith n. Delitzsch compares n^D for n^p, the doubling being resolved, and the -^ changed into ^^; cf his Commentary on the Psalms, 4th ed., p. 83. 1 1 . tr^n . LXX, Trjv Inirov, reading the word as though it were ^'?'}.. 13. ID^'T'Dn t^n^V 'y^«^//^^/7/^zV/z;^r^w^,' i.e. 'the fugitive or escaped one, who in such cases is wont to come,' see esp. Ez. 24, 26. 33, 21. 22. Or it may be taken as a collective. On the article with D^i?D, cf. Ewald, § 277 a; Ges., § 109. Rem. I c; M. R., § 68 ; cf T'jon, 2 Sam. 15, 13. '*"12yn. 'The Hebrew! nay means 'one who has come "^nVD {from the other side of) a river! This name was given to the Israelites by the Canaanites ; the name being Hebrew, CHAP. 14, VERS. II-14. 141 the people who gave it them must have spoken the same language as they did. It is only used in O. T. to or by foreigners, or when the Hebrews are mentioned in opposition to other nations. The name Israelite was, on the other hand, a patronymic, and the national name used by the people themselves. The river from beyond which the Hebrews came is, according to some, the Euphrates; so most com- mentators. Reuss and Stade prefer the Jordan, on the ground that the Hebrews on their return from Egypt spent some time in the land east of Jordan, leaving the Canaanites in possession of that on the west, which, however, does not seem very conclusive against the general view. LXX render it here tco nepaTrj, Vulg. '' Transeiiphrate7isis! Another ex- planation is that nny is a patronymic from "I3y, mentioned as an ancestor of Abram, 10, 24. 11, 14. 15. Num. 24, 24. ^5"l72!^ "^^^^^2. Cf. on 12, 6. The terebinth grove being named after the Amorite Mamre, who possibly owned or. planted it. Din^^ n*^"ll "hvi Dm. 'They being confederates of Ahrani's^ notice the circ. clause. The text literally translated is, ' And they {iv ere) owiiers of a covenant with A.;' ^ya being used to form an adjective here, as in 37, 19 niD^^nn i'y3= 'dreamer;' 49, 23 D''^*n 'hv'l = ' boiv-?nen {[\t arroiv-me?i))' hv^ yi^=' hairy ^ 2 Kings i, 8 ; CjJ^ h'^1 = ' winged^ Prov. i, 17, etc. Cf. Ges., § 106. 2 a ; M. R., § 79. 6 d. We have a similar expression to nnn 'h^l in Neh. 6, 18, viz. nyu^^" 'h^^,. The phrase rTi^n h^l occurs nowhere else. In Judg. 8, i,^,. 9, 4 it is a proper name. 14. p"^*»') is the imperf. apoc. Hif. of pn = V(? empty out,' e. g. arrows from a quiver, or a sword from the sheath, Ex. 15, 9. Lev. 26, 33. Ps. 35, 3; but only in this passage and Ps. 18, 142 GENESIS, 43 with a personal object. Render, ^Let loose! LXX have ripi0fiT](re, ^mustered' reading pliI as though it were P'3*l, which the Heb.-Sam. has, and which seems to have been the reading of the Sam. text, which has OT'^^ ' recensuii,' and the Vulof. ' Jiiimeravii! in"^l '^I'^b'' VlD'^^n. V^^jn^'y^zj tried ones;' cf. the Arab. f^...;^^-=^ experienced! LXX, rovs Idiovs, who were in''3 ^Tb'' ^ /w7?ie-dorn slaves' as opposed to 5]D3 HJplO, 17, 12. 23, who were purchased slaves (or 13, Ex. 23, 12); cf. the similar phrases, n^2-]2, 15, 3; HDN'p, Ex. 23, 12. "^^DJl only occurs here. ]"T, i.e. Laish, on the north-east frontier of Canaan, which in the time of the Judges received the name of Dan, Josh. 19, 47. Judg. 18, 29. 15. Dn^bx^ p7n^1, lit. ' /le divided himself against them,' i.e. ^ he divided his forces and came against them;' cf. Job i, 17. I Sam. II, II, for a similar manoeuvre. For the cstr. praegnans cf. on ver. 3. nun is on the left, i. e. north of Damascus, identified by Wetzstein with Hoba, twenty hours north of Damascus, in the neighbourhood of Hims and Tadmor ; cf. Del, Gen!^, p. 561.^^ 17. y^ pOV i^*)rT nivl) pT^V — mentioned again 2 Sam. 18, 18, as the place where Absalom set up his monument — is hardly identical with D''n''"ip HIK^ ver. 5, as it is now mentioned as though it were not previously known, and its position not far from Salem is against this identification, cf. ver. 18. It is usually — following Josephus, notice Ant., vii. 10. 3, that Absalom's pillar was two stadia distant from Jerusalem — supposed to be in the neighbourhood of Jerusalem. 18. D7tl\ Generally taken as Jerusalem, so Del., Kn., CHAP. 14, VERS. 15-18. 143 Targg., Uieron. (Quaes/.), Joseph., etc. Others, Roed. in Ges., T/ies., and Tuch, identify it with the laXeifx of John 3, 23, cf. Judith 4, 4, which, according to Eusebius and Jerome, was eight Roman miles south of Scythopolis. In Ps. 76, 3 Salem is certainly Jerusalem. The objections to its being Jeru- salem are : I. That this city lay too far south. II. That its old name was Jebus; cf. Judg. 19, 10. III. That Ps. 76, 3 is late, and the nb^ there is a late poetical abbreviation of Di?K^n\ But as Del., p. 306, shews, Jerusalem would not necessarily be too far out of the way— whether Abram returned down the Jordan valley to Sodom, or took his way home through Samaria to Hebron— for the king of Sodom to come and meet him from the south-east, and Melchisedek out of Jerusalem. Further, the facts (I) that in Josh. 10, i there is a king of Jerusalem bearing the name piv •'nx, which is very similar to pi)i^::bf:), and (II) that the comparison of David, Ps. no, 4, with Melchisedek would be far more suit- able if he were king of Jerusalem, favour the identification with Jerusalem. The other two objections are not conclusive ; it is quite uncertain that nb\i^ is a poetical abbreviation of Di^e^lT, and that the old name of Jerusalem was Jebus is not of necessity fatal, as the name nb^ might have been inten- tionally chosen with some hidden significance, just like nmiD 22. 2, \\^h^ Tb^TJ ]n3 = not '//le priest^ as A.V., but 'a priest of God most high; so A. V. R. ; see Ges., § 115. 2 a. f.iD ''y 7N (which, as a proper name (cf nt5' W), has no article) might mean ' the priest; or 'a priest;' but to avoid this ambiguity of meaning, the construction with the prep, h, instead of the construct state, is chosen ; cf I\I. R., § 76 b ; Ewald, § 292 a. 2. p-5?y in the O. T. when joined with ninv or 7^?, never has the article. 144 GENESIS, 19. I^Sv ^t^^ » » . ^^')^ 'blessed by God; b after the passive denotes the agent; cf. 25, 21. Ex. 12, 16. Ges., § 143. 2; Ewald, § 295 c; M. R., § 51. 3. Rem. a. nilp combines the double idea of creating and possessing. njp is cstr. state, followed by two genitives ; cf. M. R.,§ 75 c. Rem. a. Possibly the two words, heaven and earth, were conceived of as really forming one idea=' //^^ world; and so construed as though one word stood; cf. on ver. i. The phrase pNI n"'rDlJ' r\':i\> is only found in this chapter. 19^ to 20* are poetical in form. Notice '"iJp for ^<7^ or ncj^y^ ^inv for ^''5!^ J and ffl^, which occurs twice again, Hos. II, 8. Prov. 4, 9; all poetical words, though onv is also found in prose writings; also the poetical sounding p''7J? ?X. 22. '^"T'^ *'nt2'^rT. '/ lifl up my hand; i.e. '/ have^ just at the moment of speakings lifted up;' the perfect is used for the immediate past; cf. Driver, § 10; M. R., § 2. i ; the mean- ing being, I swear by Yahweh, etc. ; cf. Ex. 6, 8. Num. 14, 30. Deut. 32, 40 n^ D^r^B? i^X Nb'X •'^ (of God, always T ^^yyi) = 'possession;' cf P^'?'?, Zeph. 2, 9. ptrO p=C^nv in ver. 3, the construction being the same as in n^"il bv2 14, 13, which compare. Theod., Vulg. render p^'D p 'son of the 7?iafiager,' i.e. ' of the steward! pm being from pp^, with the meaning, ' to go about busily! cf. "^^^ from IID ; which is possible, but forced and un- suitable. The other VSS. vary. The LXX have 6 be vi6s Mao-e/c ttjs oUoyeuoiis fjLov (their rendering of T\''2 ]1 in the next verse is 6 be oiKoyevrjs /xov), Trjs oiKoyfuovs being either a mistake L 146 GENESIS, for olKias, or vlos is a gloss, and the word should be olKoyevfjf ; see Frankel, i:w/., p. 17. Onq. has -n^nni inn i^DpQ nn^ "iTyvN riNpp^l NiH '/ki's nourisher who is in my house, he is the Damascene, Eliczer! The Syriac has )JLa^CL:«>? ji>L;^!o w^ m oo» fc*li^-AS i^ '' Eliezer the Damasce^ie, the child of my house, he will be my heir! Aq. has 6 vlbs tov ttotI^ovtos oIkiuv fjiov, connecting pK^D with '"li^'^^ ' a cup-bearer! "I'Ji^^^S pi!??DT ^5in cannot be rendered with the Syriac lyLoflDC^'^yf Jk>LX!o ^Eliezer the Damascene' (so A. V., but A.V. R. ' Dammesek Eliezer '\ for this would either be ntyvN "'Pb'ttnn, or pb'Dn i^'^n itv^^n, or pb'm \i "iry^i^wS. Hos. 12, 8, which Gesenius cites in favour of this rendering, is not con- clusive, the more correct rendering there being ' Canaan ! in his hand are deceitful balances;' see Dr. Cheyne's Hosea, Cambridge, 1884, p. 115. Besides, Tl^l |3 in the next verse is not compatible with this explanation, see on 14, 14. Ewald, § 286 c, renders nTy^i?N p^)y[ 'Daffiascus of Eliezer^ i.e. the city of Damascus, regarded as a community with which Eliezer was associated; cf. hxti^ ny^J. A view which is possible, but somewhat forced; Eliezer himself might be called pB^D p, but hardly Damascus. The LXX and Vulg. translate the two words as one proper name, 'Damniesek Eliezer! which is contrary to usage, men never having double names. Del. considers ITV^K as in apposition to pb'd, but one would hardly e^fplain the name of a town by that of a person. Hitzig and Tuch reject pb'DT Nin as a gloss; but this weakens the sentence, and, as Di. remarks, leaves the choice of the rare word pK'D unexplained. Di., adopting Ewald's construc- tion, explains as follows: 'These words could be well explained if Eliezer not only had a prominent position in Abram's household, but also was closely connected with Damascus ; CHAP. 15, VERS. 3-9. 147 then we might expect, faihng other heirs, that Abram's property would in time fall to him, and return with him to Damascus when he went back thither. We certainly do not read of anysuch relationship between Damascus and Eliezer, but then this is the only passage where Eliezer is mentioned, and the Damascenes still in Greek times boasted of their connection with Abram' (cf Del., p. 311). 3. Tir]r\2 b^b ^h jn. observe the emphatic position of \^. 4. t^in is inserted for emphasis, as in 3, 12 ^^ n:n: Nin, which compare. 6. mrr^l ]^b^ni. The perf. with waw conv. would here be quite out of place. It could hardly be frequentative, as believing in a person cannot be conceived of as a frequentative act. Like the other instances in 21, 25. 28, 6. 38, 5— cf Driver, § 133. (2)— this is probably not a perfect with waw conv., but a case of the perfect with simple waw, where an imperf. with waw conversive would be expected. 1^*1 "17 mirn^^ . verbs of considering are either con- strued as here, with two accusatives, or with one ace. and the prep, b ; see M. R., § 45. 5 with § 51. i end; cf 38, 15. 50, 20. In Ps. 106, 31 we have np^-^b )b at^'^m; and the LXX of this passage, Kal iXoyiadr] avTw els biKaioavvTjv (as though they read b here), is quoted three times in the N. T., Rom. 4, 3. Gal. 3, 6. James 2, 23. 8. n^l. The pathach is not the article, but the preps. D, D, b before many short pronouns are pointed with long a (cf Ewald, § 243 b; Ges., § 102. 2 d), but with no the union is still closer, the vowel being doubled and the long a shortened into short a; see also Stade, § 134 f ; cf n^3. 9. tr^tTD, not 'three/old; i.e. ' three 0/ each kwd; as Onq. and Rashi, but Uhree years old! This is the only passage L 2 148 GENESIS, where it occurs in this sense, but doubtless the LXX are right in reading it in i Sam. 1,24 (C'i'-^D 123 for r\^b^ Dnai). 10. MIV^ T\^^'ph lini \d^\!^ = 'each piece over against the other;' cf. on 9, 5 Vnx ^^, and the use of T\m of inani- mate things in Ex. 26, 3. 5. Ez. i, 9. 3, 13. "ini K^ lD!^n n^^^ . ' But the birds he did not divide.' -i1SV is collective, as in Ps. 8, 9. ini, a rare word; cf. Jer. 34, 18 f., possibly an allusion to this passage. 11. tO^yn. The generic use of the article, as in 14, 13, which compare. D'^I^DH 'the carcases,' always used of dead bodies in Hebrew. In Syriac )l>^ is used of a body, whether living or dead ; cf. Bernstein, Lex. Syr., p. 390 b. So 132 in Chaldee ; cf. Levy, Chald. W. B.^ p. 254 b sub voce. Ont^ 2tl''^1. Hif. of nC'J. 'And he scared them away,' lit. ' blew them away! The LXX read the consonants as 2B^>1 DriN a-vv€Kd6iaev avTols. 12. ^^'2? U?72trn '^n^'l. Render, 'And it came to pass, when the sun was about to set.' The NTil does not here, combined with NDP, form the predicate to m^n, but stands alone. S37 ^'O^n being a complete sentence in itself; N3^, the inf. cstr. with 7, being used as a periphrastic future; cf. Hos. 9, 13 aiini? N''Vini' OnsNI 'and Ephraim is for briftging forth,' etc.. Is. 10, 32 my^ nin 'in Nob is he for tarrying;' Josh. 2, 5 "laDi? "^wn \"l^1 'and it came to pass, the gate being about to be shut;' cf. Driver, § 204 [cf. also § 165], where numerous instances are cited, and Ewald, § 217 d.b. Ges., § 132. note I, and ]M. R., § 113, combine the .TH with the inf cstr.j which, here at any rate, is quite unnecessary. CHAP. 15, VERS. 10-17. 149 rTDl"^n ^a deep sleep! LXX here, and 2, 21, iKaraan, ' a trance! nSi:i r\'y:dn TVT^A n:nV Render, M;/^/ a very ter- rible darhiess^ lit. ^ a terror, great darkness! Twiy 113 t^n being an explanatory apposition to HD^N. n^D^. The participle is more graphic than the perfect ni^QJ would be. 13. 'Qrh vh yi^n. 'in a land not theirs;' cf. Hab. 1,6 "h nS? niJD^D n^-^h] Prov. 26, 17 ii? k^ nn i?y. The relative, which here would stand in the nominative, being omitted, the antecedent being indefinite; M. R., § 159a; Ges., § 123. 3 a; Ewald, § 332 a. i ; see also Wright, Arab. Graf?i., ii. p. 343, the construction in Arabic being the same as in Hebrew. Dl"m?1. 'And they {the Hebrews) shall serve them {the str anger s-= the Egyptians)! LXX, koI SovXcoo-ovo-ii' avrovs, cited Acts 7, 7, '' and they shall enslave them,' which would require Dn nnyi; cf. Ex. i, 14. Jer. 22, 13. nay with the ace. is bovkevoi ; in Hif., or Qal with D, SouXo'co. 14. 'The nation which they shall serve am 1 judging I Driver, § 135. 3. The participle Tis/uturum instans ; cf. on 6, 17. 16. ''^''11 111"). ' In the fourth generatio7i! LXX freely, r^raprri 8e yej/fa. The construction Strictly is (Ewald, § 279 d), ' And as a fourth generation, they shall return; ' as in Deut. 4, 27. Zech. 2, 8. Jer. 31, 8; ace. of the complement. 17. ' And it came to pass, the sun having gone down! C'C'J'H HNl, being a circ. clause, by Driver, § 165, \T1 does not belong to nsn, which is accented on the penult., and is thus perfect (see Driver, foot-note, p. 2 1), and so incapable of being combined with NH^l as predicate. Ryssel, De Eloh. Pent. sermone^ p. 59, is surely in error when he speaks of nN3 as 150 GENESIS, participle {' ubi in participio ^^C3 nihil nisi notio diuturnitatis inest'). The ordinary editions and that of Baer have the accent on the penult. Tl'^Tl ni^vyl. The subject in the feminine is followed by the predicate in the masculine. Perhaps, as Miiller sug- gests'(M. R., § 39. Rem. a), n^i^y was regarded as ace. after riM, * and there became darkness (i. e. it turned to a darkness)'/ see also Ges., § 147. Rem. 2. 18. P^"^^ ♦ ♦ ♦ rr^D, \\i.^ to cut a covenant' ^zopKia refiveip, foedera icere; on the difference between n''">l Tr\'2 and D"'pn nn3, see on 9, 9. ■^riD^ ^ I givel lit. ^ I have given;'' the act is regarded as so certain of its fulfilment that it is looked upon as already accomphshed; hence the use of the perfect in promises, contracts, etc.; see M. R., § 3. la; Ges., § 126. 4; Dav., § 46. 2. 3 ; Driver, § 14 ; cf. i, 29. 9, 2. 3. □'^■^!^?2 "^riiSO . The southern boundary of the promised land is elsewhere (Num. 34, 5. Josh. 15, 4. Is. 27, 12) the CiVD- 7nj, the modern Wady el-'Arish, and this has led Knobel to identify the D^VD 1.13 of this verse with the i?m D'''»VD. But even if ini can be used of smaller rivers and canals (2 Kings 5, 12. Job 14, 11. 28, 11. Ez. i, 3. 3, 15), it seems more natural to identify the Dn^^D nnj here with the Nile or eastern arm of the Nile. In the time of David and Solomon (i Kings 5, i. 8, 65) the kingdom under their rule reached from the Euphrates to the Egyptian frontier. n^lD "^n: ... IV. Cf. Ex. 23, 31. Deut. i, 7. Josh, i, 4. Is. 27, 12. Notice the difference of idiom. In English we say ' the river Euphrates^ while in Hebrew we find ' the river of Euphrates;' cf. M. R., § 79. i ; Ewald, § 287 e. b, who compares the German ' Rhei?ijluss.' 'to CHAP. 15, VER. 18— CHAP. 1 6, VER. 5. I^I 16. i:n, probably a Semitic n2imQ = ' flight' (Arabic^ flee,' l'^ 'flig^iO^ ^^^ scarcely, as she was an Egyptian, her real nai^e. Perhaps, as Del. suggests, she was given to Sarai by Pharaoh, cf. 12, 16; and according to this the Midrash explains the name fancifully, as=NnrN Nn ^behold, a reward: The Arab nomad tribe onjn, Ps. 83, 7, derive their name from lan. 2. nn^?2, lit. 'away from bearing; i.e. 'so that I cannot bring forth;' cf. 18, 25 nc^VO; 23,6 ^nD napD ; 27, i nK"»D, etc. n^n« as in 30, 3 ; cf. Ruth 4, n- Ex. i, 21. Deut. 25, 9, etc. 3. nn\l?^ a*'^^ ■^to^ ^ in the place of the genitive, as in 7, II (and regularly in dates, Ex. 16, i. 19, i, etc.) ^^ m ^^n^ n^C' rW^'O ; cf. the note there. 4. h^n\ cf. I Sam. I, 6 f., is the imperf. Qal (intrans.) of a verb ^V with -^ ; cf. •^^:, ^T., etc. ; Ges., § 67. Rem. 3 : Stade, § 510 g. The two forms of the imperf. are, I. ^^\ with the n doubled when it ceases to be final. II. ^^] trans, (intrans. ^D^), with the D doubled. In bp_n the doubling has been given up, and compensation made by lengthening the _ into — , as is usual with gutturals; cf. Vl^, J^CO., D^V ' 5 ^DPn ' The wrofig done to me.' Obj. genitive ; cf. on 9, 2* LXX, aS.KoOMa. iK oov ; Vulg. ' inique agis contra me.' ' T-^:i«i2n The point over the second yod (Mass. note, Knna '^ hv np:i point on the last yod) probably marks it as superfluous, because the form elsewhere is ^n, m pause ^n; cf. 17, 2. 7. The other passages where points are found over words in Genesis are, 18, 9. 19, 33- 33»4- 3/. ^2. I5a GENESIS, 7. rTK!^t2')1 (cf. I Chron. 20, 2) is the companion form of nNVD*5, which, however, does not occur in this verb; cf. '^T?-^* 37j 33 j "^^W, 2 Chron. 20, 7; the imperf. taking the affix of the third pers. fern. sing, either in the form r]-^ or '7-^-. □^?2n r>^ hy, probably the well-known fountain on the way to "\1C^ ; hence the article. '>W "Jim. * On the way to Shur/ cf. 3, 24 yV T^'^ Iliy must have been somewhere on the frontier between Palestine and Egypt. Josephus, A7iL, vi. 7, 3, erroneously supposed that "ii:^ was Pelusium, which is pD. Saadiah holds that "ilt^ was Gifar, .Uj>.. ' The Arab, geographers understand by the wilderness of Gifar (as distinct from the wilderness of the children of Israel, or Paran), the desert strip of land — which required five or six days' journey to traverse — bounded on the east by the desert of Paran, between Rafia in Philistia, up to lake Tennis (INIenzaleh), and from thence to Qulzum or Suez ; in a word, the western declivity of the desert of Paran towards Egypt' (Dillmann). The name probably means ' wall: 8. n^5!l nfO ^^5 , more frequently the imperfect \vas used in questions after HD^, pND, etc., as being less outspoken and more courteous than the perfect. The perfect would = * Whence hast thou come?' the imperf. * Whence art thou coming?' or ' Whence viayest thou he comwg?' Cf Driver, § 397; 42. 7- ntD '^^^. Cf Ges., § 150. Rem. 5; Ewald, § 326a. pND = simply 'whence^ with a verb or substantive, see Gen. 42, 7. Num. II, 13. TWO '•N is used similarly, but admits of being joined with a substantive, as 2 Sam. 15, 2 TWO ^K nnx Ty; Jon. i, 8 nnx Dy HTD •'NI; but this is not frequent. CHAP. 16, VERS. 7-12. 153 nt ""N = * where,' but is used rather of things (e. g. with rria, "jn, DIPD) than persons ; for which nD''N is the common word, as in 37, 16. 11. mn is a fern, adj.; cf. 2 Sam. 11, 5 ''3JX nin; the masc. would be nnn, like ns^^ ^ npzi (fem. pi. rife, Deut. 28,32). rriT'''. The participle fem. We have here the ground form of ^^^y^ , which has remained unchanged, and not passed over into the segholate form ^7-v • This ground form re- appears before the suffixes, e.g. ''^^112*1"', ^JJi"'?*'"', etc. ; cf. Dav., § 29, esp. p. 73. 2; Ges., § 94. 2. Ewald, § 188 b, supposes that as this form is only found when the second pers. is spoken about, the word was so pointed on account of its similarity with the second pers. fem. sing. It occurs again Judg. 13, 5. 7, but in Is. 7, 14, with the third pers., the pointing is ^"^.^^ n^^"^p1. Here the mother names the child, as in 4, i. 25- I9j 37 f-j etc. ; in P the father, so 5, 3. 16, 15. 17, 19, etc. riNlpI is pointed in Baer and Del. edition ^^^"^5^., in the common editions J^^^"^!^*!. The second pers. sing. fem. is, in verbs ^"b, usually pointed without the shewa; cf. Ewald, § 195 b, who mentions the two ways of pointing, and cites ^^^'7 as well. 12. 01^^ h^lD. M wild ass of a man^ i.e. a man like the wild ass, who lives in the desert, wanders about at will, and cannot be tamed; cf. Job 39, 5. ^^'?.§ is the onager, Arab. 1'i, asiiius ferns ; Assyr. piirivu. The construction is the same as in Prov. 21, 20 DIN i'^DD; Is. 29, 19 DIN* "'JV^N ; and probably Is. 9, 5 }*VV N^^S, 'the subordinated noun describing merely the relation of the individual [part] to the whole [genus]; the figurative to the actual,' Ewald, § 287 g; cf. M. R., § 79. 2. Rem. a; Ges., § 113. 154 GENESIS, *^2B /V Tuch renders ' easi of,' referring to Ishmael's geographical position; cf. 25, 18. 23, 19, but this is un- natural and forced. The text apparently means, Ishmael shall live close to his brethren, before their face, but shall not be on friendly terms with them. This meaning seems to suit M b^ T) ^D3 I'n^ better. 13. *'b^"1 7^^ Tir\^ = ' //loti art the God of seemgl i. e. Uhe all-seeing God! Tuch explains, * the God who appears, manifests himself;' but this does not suit the explanation which follows in the second half of the verse. l^i"! ni?2fc*^ ^D. ^ For she said, Have I even here looked after Him that seeth me ?' i. e. Have I even here in the wilder- ness, where I should not expect to see God, seen Him. He saw her, but she did not see Him ; but after He had gone, she perceived that He had been there. ''^^'^ is a substantive ; out of pause pointed ''N'^, in pause ^Nn*; cf. Job 33, 21 "N^C; Nah. 3, 6 "N^^ (both Baer and Del.); I Sam. 16, 12 ^^'^^^ vision,' 'seeing! Cf. ""^X pausal form of ''IV, Ez. 27, 17 ; ""^h, pausal form of ''^n, Deut. 7, 15. ^N"» at the end of the verse, pointed ''N'l, and Job 7, 8 "'NT (both Baer and Del. ; ordinary editions have ^>'^ ; cf. Del., Gen., p. 321), is the participle act. of nxn, with the suffix of the noun=imy seer, just as '''^y^,-=my word, differing from "^N^, where the suffix is a verbal one and would = *>^^ who or one who sees me! The LXX erroneously take ^^^H"-'^ as *^Ni i^NI^ and render 6 Geo? 6 emboiv /xf, and paraphrase the second half of the verse with koI yap ivoi-mov ddov 6cf)6evTa fioi. Syr. has, J^U IoJJ: ^r )«? lUi? ^^ ]6C::> ]k^r oV W" sJju*9 j]io> ^^Whou art God in a visio7\,for she said, Lo, indeed a vision I have seen, after that He hath seen me;' taking CHAP. 1 6, VER. 13— CHAP. 1 7, VER. I. 155 ••Ni in (2 as a substantive, and paraphrasing h. Onq. has a paraphrase, "•n^^.'f N^^? ^IN m_D\: nx N^i3 \Tn NH^N N-.n rix ••S ••^^riNT inil Nnn '///(?« ^r/ G^^g^, seeing everything ; for she said, Here indeed I begin seeing {^living, so some moderns, Tuch, etc., a sense nxi does not bear), after He revealed Himself to me! The Vulg., with ^Profecto hie vidi posterior a videntis me,' takes nns, like ''"l^^? in Ex. 33, 23 ; of. 2 Sam. 2, 23 14. * Therefore they called the well, ivell of the Living one, who sees 77ie ' (lit. 7ny seer, see above), xnp is third pers. used impersonally (cf. 11, g)=z' Man nannte den Briamen! The rend. ' Well of the living -o7te-of seeing' ''J^"» as pausal form of ^^?: (see above), i. e. ' where one sees God and remains alive,' requires a reading ""N*^ ""n?, which is unnecessary, and pre- supposes a compound (Wortcomposition), which is impossible in Hebrew (Di.). Wellhausen, Hist, of Israel, Eng. transl., p. 326, proposes to emend the text thus, ^n''^5"> DNli'S* D3n ••K"! '•'ins TINI ' have I seen [God aitd remained alive\ after \7ny\ vision?' cf. for the popular belief that one who sees God died, 19, 17. Ex. 3, 6. 19, 21. Mich, emends ''i^,') "'Hp "iN3 ^ well of the jawbone (i.e. rock? Judg. 15, 19) of vision.' With the naming of the well, cf. 22, 14. 28, 19. 32, 31. The position of the Hagar-well is uncertain, see some identifications that have been proposed in Del., Gen,^, p. 321 f., who decides for its position on the road from Beer- sheba, along the ' Gebel-es-Siir, which stretches from north to south. T12l> position unknown. 17. I- "^ItJ h^. ^^«. The oldest and most general name of God, and restricted as a rule to Yahweh, but occasionally 15^ GENESIS, used of other gods. The word is most common in poetry, elsewhere always with some qualifying word, such as ]vbv, "\T, or as here Htt' : it only takes the suffix of the first person v^. On 7K, see Appendix 11. ^*^*^, according to P the name of God revealed to the Patriarchs (see Di., Exodus,^. 54), 28, 3. 35, 11 (cf. 43, 14). 48, 3 (cf. 49, 25). Ex. 6, 3 (in all these passages, except 49, 25, with b^). In poetry and the poetical style (Ruth i. 21) we find '•Itr alone, it is very often found in Job. Explained by the Rabbins as = ^^ (• l-') • ^ ' he who z's sufficient' 'the all- sufficient', but such compounded names are not found in Hebrew; so Aq., Symm., and Theod. Roediger in Ges., Thes., supposes that ''11^, which never has the article, is a plural form with the suffix of the first pers., like ^jnt<, Ges., § 121. 6. Rem. 4 ; but "'Jnt< is the only clear instance of this. Del. supposes the ending ''_ is an adjectival ending, as in ""^I (ZaKxaTof), ''211, ^^^^^,^ ; but this would presuppose a noun ^'P ' power ^ which does not exist : and the adjectival suffix \ is only- found in a few proper names, and may admit of another explanation. Gesenius took it to be a pliiralis majest., but it is doubtful whether a plural ending ^ exists. Most moderns take it as an intensive adjective formed from nT^='nij>j with the pathach preserved, as in '•'it^^nnb', and the proper name ''ip', Ewald, § 1 55 c. The form is thus similar to the nominal formation ^'^i?; cf. ''H) ^f'^? with -^instead of -;-; possibly, as Wright suggests, pointed thus by the Massoretes in accordance with the Rabbinical etymology of the word. The LXX render it always in Genesis by a pronoun, here 6 Geo? oov ; cf. 49, 25 and Ex. 6, 3 (avroiv), but elsewhere (often in Job) they have sometimes navTOKpdrwp, sometimes iKavos. The Vulg. has * omnipotens ' here. CHAP. 17, VERS. 2-5. 157 ^jU^=z' be/ore me,' i. e. under my eyes, in consciousness of my presence, 24, 40. Is. 38, 3; different from JiN iS'nnn, 5, 22. 6, 9. 2. -Tt^TD l^^?:^!. Cf. on7, 19. 4. ' As for me, behold my covenant is ivith thee, and thou shall become a father of a inultitude of nations! ''^^^ is prefixed, as in 6, 17. 9, 9, for emphasis; it is opposed to 'l^^?], in ver. 9. 1\s> n'^^m. n"'''ni, perf. with waw conv., though no imperfect precedes ; compare the companion construction of waw conv. with the imperf. when no perfect precedes. So 26, 22 i:n31; Ex. 6, 6 ^DNVini; Driver, § 119 a. Ilh^, cstr. state for ""^^jis chosen on account of the name Abraham. This form is also found in proper names, e. g. D1i?l:'3^?, nni<, but not so frequently as the longer form ^3X. D^IJl p^Jl. pon is used here instead of the more usual Snp, 28, 3. 35, II, on account of the etymology of Dn"i3S*, suggested by the writer in ver. 5. 5. "fDtl? n^^ . . . t^"^p"^ b^^V The ace. after the passive verb as in 4, 18, which compare. nnm^, 'Cr\;2.\^ = ' exalted father ;' not identical with n"\''nN', where the •• is the suffix of the first person, the name meaning, ' my father is high! Di. offers an alternative explanation, * Father of Rahain or Ram! i. e. ' the Height! The etymology of the second name D.inns given in the text is really no etymology, but merely a play on the words; cf. the etymologies given for niJ, '^^-^ the name being changed into Abraham, because thus pronounced, an assonance was produced between the DH of pon and nnnnx. D.-nn^? does not = Fatner of a multitude. The etymology is quite unknown. Di. suggests that it may 158 GENESIS, be a different — perhaps older — perhaps more Aramaic pro- nunciation of Q12N*, since with Dn, DNI and Dm could be interchanged. A word hrr\, = ' muliilude,' does not exist; the connection with the Arabic word !U^, mentioned by the Arabic lexicographers, being very precarious. ^T^ni . . ♦ p?2:n n^^. |n3, with two accusatives, in the sense 'to make any one anything' Ges., § 139. 2; M. R., § 45> 5 J* so I Kings 14, 7. 16, 2. Jer. i, 5. The other con- struction with i? in place of the second ace. is equally common ; cf ver. 6. 48, 4. Is. 49, 6, etc. 7. Dni"l / =.^ throughout their generations' (successively); the plural suffix is used,5;"\T being taken collectively. DDina^n? would be * throughout their families ' (contemporaneously). Formulae of this kind are common in P; so 8, 19, 10, 5. 20. 31. 32. 13, 3. ■^"^"^nh^ ♦ , . y7 /iVHT', i. e. Abraham's descendants will stand in a close relationship to God as His servants, and be under His protection. He will protect and specially favour them, they will serve and worship Him as their God, Ex. 6, 7. Deut, 26, 17. 8. r\\T\)A, Qni:iD, and ]y^:3 Y"*^ ^^e all marks of P. Also the phrase, * Thou a7id thy seed after thee,' vers. 7-10. 10. -^IDT ^D DD^ ^l^n. ^'iQn is inf abs. Nif. of \h^ or TO; cf. Ges., § 67. Rem. 5. The infinitive abs. being emphatically prefixed to indicate a command; cf. Ewald, § 328 c; M. R., § 106. I c; cf Ex. 20, 8. Render, 'Every male to be circumcised' i. e. * let every male be circumcised! Ges., § 131. 4 b. 7, prefers taking the inf abs. as an imperative. 11. nn^??:^ is Nif. of Sj^D for Onfej; a root ^Di does not exist; cf ^^9^, Num. 17, 28, for liitsri; ^'0'^^, where one CHAP. 17, VERS. 7-14. 159 would expect ri''''"'Pn, Ewald, § 234 e; Ges., § 67. Rem. 11 ; of. on II, 6. The perf. with waw consec. is in conlinuation of the imperative, which is imphed in the last verse in the inf. abs. ^'i'^n, Driver, § 112 (cf., however, § 113. i, where it is explained on the analogy of Is. 5, 5), "lti?n is ace. of respect, as in 3, 15, which compare. See also I Kings 15, 23. vi?:! HN rhn. 12. ^i^*] is imperf. Nif. of bb^ (for /^\, the regular form, Job 14, 2); cf. '''^"^n, Jer. 48, 2, as though they were from verbs l"y; cf. Ges., § 67. Rem. 5; Stade, § 504 e, who ap- parently regards b'^'^] as from a verb ^51^. D*'^'^ iljOtr ]11. 'Every male, whe?t eight days old, shall be circumcised /or you throughout your generations! nJDK^ p D"'D^ is a secondary predicate; cf. Is. 65, 20 p "^T-t^ ^3 niD** rm nXD; Job 15, 7 nbin mx |VC'\Sin; cf. Driver, § 161. 3- ID^ p, a mark of P; sover. 27. Ex. 12, 43. Lev. 22, 25. nJpO and IDT b'2 are also characteristic of P. 13. The repetition after ver. 12 is in the legal style of this writer (P); cf. 26 f. 14. ' The uncircumcised male who shall not be circumcised as to the flesh of his foreskin — that soul shall be cut off from his people, my covenant he has violated! The subject is placed first for emphasis, as a casus pendens, and taken uji by Ninn K'DJn, instead of by a pronoun; cf I\I. R., § 132 a; Driver, § 197. Obs. 2; Ex. 12, 15 and 17, 12. ^^"0"!^=^' fellow-tribesmen! A peculiar use, found chiefly in one or two stereotyped phrases. nnnD::i. Being cut off from one's fellow-tribesmen is probably to be explained of sudden removal by God, rather than death inflicted by man; cf. Di., p. 245 <^^ ^4-; ^^^^-^ l5o GENESIS, p. 326. Tuch explains it as=nD1'' niD, but if this were here intended, it would probably have been added; cf. Ex. 31, 14. nn'^^JT is perf. with waw consec, 2S\.qt 2l casus pendens ; cf. Ex. 12, 15 nmD:i . ♦ . i?3N* b ^3; Deut. 17, 12 ik'n c'^xni vi^T]T\ c^xn riDi . . » nw; cf. Driver, § 123 a. K^s^n nm:DJi NMn is a phrase characteristic of P; so Ex. 12, 15. 19. Lev. 7, 20 ff. Num. 9, 13. ICn. Pausal form for "^sn, so Tfin, Is. 18, 5; Ewald, §93 a. 2; Stade, § 393 b. ^; Ges., § 29. 4, c. note. 15. ''"itr. The name rr\^, = ' princess,' being the feminine form of nb*. The meaning of ''1^ is not so clear ; the LXX have 2dpa; so ^T^ 2iva. Possibly the name nb> was an older form of the name nib' (with ^J fem. = n^)5 (Di.). The ending ^ is hardly an adjectival ending; cf. on '''0^, ver. i. Another explanation is that ''"1^ is from ^1^, 32, 29; and so ■=z' the contentious, disputing one;' cf. ''lb'=nnb'^ which is quite possible, but cannot be regarded as certain. Other explana- tions are that nb'^ ' the merry one,' n"ib^ ' one that makes merry, delights ier/reuende),' from J!.-., which Di. says violates both the laws of sound and form ; or from the Arabic iJjJL IjL \jli ' generosusfuit^ so 'the liberal, generous one! 17. p7n. n interrog. pointed with dag., ace. to Ges., § 100. 4 ; Dav., § 49. 2. nnn TTV^ D^^l . The repetition of the interrog. n of the first member, after the DNl of the second member of a double interrogative clause, is uncommon [this seems to be the only instance] ; cf. M. R., § 145 ; Ewald, § 324 c. 18. H'^n"' SW^U)^ n^ = ' iflshmael may live before thee', and as no apodosis follows, ' would that Ishmael might live;'. cf. Driver, § 142; M. R., § 147; Ewald, § 329 b; Ges., § 136. 2. CHAP. 17, VERS. 15-26. i6l \? is also followed (exceptionally) by the imperative, 23, 13, or jussive, 30, 34. 19. nb^lpl ♦ ♦ . n"T7^. The participle used as future, followed by the perf. with waw consecutive ; so 6, 17. 48, 4 ; Driver, § 113. i. The accent on nN"»pl is not thrown forward on to the last syllable by the waw conv., in accordance with the rule, that in the perfect Qal of verbs N^'b and n^'b the waw conv. does not cause the accent to move forward, Driver, § no. 4; cf. rriMl, ver. 4. 20. 7WT2U?''7l. 'And with regard to I.;'' cf. 19, 21 ntn "im? D3 'also with regard to this matter;' 42, 9 xbv\ ItJ'X Dn7 ' ivhich he dreamt about them;^ cf. M. R-, § 51. 5. Rem. b; Ges., § 154- 3 e. '^n'^'^Cm . . . TlDll, the perfect with waw conv., after a prophetic perfect ; so Deut. 15, 6 nD3yni . . . I^nn ; Num. 24, 17 Dpi ♦ . ♦ 3313 1"in, Is. 2, II. 43, 14; cf. Driver, § 113. i ad fin. ; M. R., § 24. 2 b. Rem. b; Ewald, § 342 b. 2. C]^^''tL''^. N*'b'J is almost confined to P in the Pent, and Josh. ^11:1 ""lA ^''r\r\T\ ; cf. 48, 4 D"'oy hT\]h i^nn^i, both in P. 23. T'?:D*'T is imperf. Qal of ^^ or 71^3, the form with waw conv. and retrogression of the tone being the same in both verbs. # ' ntn Dvn a!^:^n. cf. on 7, 13. 24. *17?;!^nn is either reflexive, ' in his circumcising himself* i.e. 'zvhen he circumcised himself,' or better passive (see ver. 25, where Ishmael could hardly circumcise himself), 'in his being circu?ncised,' i. e. ' when he was circumcised! 26. bi^p 'is the Nif. of f^^O, formed from the form hb^J Ewald, §140 a; see also Ges., § 72. Rem. 9 ; Stade, § 397 b, y ; M 1 62 GENESIS, cf. nm from nnn, "^nj from inn. Stade and Ges. both regard it, however, as the Nif'al proper of b'^D, comparing "^^V;. from 18. 1. ''1:11 nnD nt!)*' t^in*l. Circ. clause, 'WMe he was sitting at the door of the tent' LXX excellently, Kadrjfievov avTov. ''131 nriD is ace. of place, in answer to the question 'where?' Ges., § 118. i b; M. R., § 41 b. DVn aro, LXX fiearjfi^pias ; cf. iSam.ii,9C^DK'n Dnn; Neh. 7, 3 tt^DK'n Dn ly; see also on 3, 8 DVn nrh = 'at even.' DVn Dn='/>^^ 7;^^/ o/the day I i. e. noon. < 2. ^nrilT"], in pause ^nriC>), is the apocopated imperf. of •^.^QJp?^'? , a rare Hithpalel form, from nriK^ ' to bow,' formed by a repetition of the third radical; cf. D''in:3D in 21, 16. ^T\'r\'^\ is for ]nJ!ipi, analogous to the segholate form ^nc^ for Y}^ V cf. Ges., § 75. Rem. 18; Stade, § 502 a. n!Jl^ = ^ to the ground^ lit. ^earthwards', n (as the position of the tone shews) being the n of motion. 3. ^-'^^^ is marked by the Massoretes tJ'lp ^ holy,' i.e. that God is here intended ; cf. the Mass. note on 19, 2, and Ges., § 121. 6. Rem. 4 ; Stade, § 359 e. The Sam. read the word ''^^"'^ ' my lords,' as is clear from the use of the plural suffixes in DD-:^!?! for y^'^V^, and ^212^ for l^ny, and the plural 1l3yn for nnyn. Dathe and Tiele correct the text into ^]^'^^.; so Di., who points out that in this verse Abraham addresses one of the three men whom he, possibly, recognised as the leader of the party (contrast ver. 4, where all are addressed). Di. further considers that Abraham, in the course of the conversation, first discovers the divine character of his guests (13), for if he had perceived it at once, the honour he paid them would really be no honour, and the offering of food CHAP. 1 8, VERS. 1-6. 163 and drink without meaning; further, it would have been no trial of Abraham's faith, had he known that it was Yahweh who conversed with him. Tuch, Knobel, and Del. follow the Massoretic punctuation. ^ni^!^?:D ^^3 D^^. N3 is added to shew the precative nature of the entire sentence; cf. 30, 27. 33, 10. So Ges. in Th., p. 834 b, 'si — quod opto magis quam sumere audeo — gratiam inveni.' 4. ^ Let there he taken a little water, and wash your feet, and rest yourself under the tree! The feet were washed before every meal; cf. 19, 2. 24, 32, Luke 7, 44. yi^n nnn ' under the tree! It is not necessary to take J*yn collectively, as three people could very well sit down under one tree. 5. ^^p^^'^. The doubling may fall away from a letter pointed with sheva, provided it be not one of the aspirates 3, 3, 1, 5, Q, n, in which case the doubling is usually (but not always) retained; cf. Ges., § 20. 3 b ; Dav., § 7. 4, foot-note. Accurate texts mark the omission by placing Raphe (") over the letter whose doubling is given up ; cf. Stade, §41. Render, ^ And let me take a morsel of bread! Dn? ns 'a morsel of bread ;' cf. Judg. 19, 5 ; a modest way of describing the rich meal he will set before them (Di.). p 7V '^'2 = ' quandoqui'dem' Ewald, §353 a; 'for as much as! the reason being adduced the second time by the demon- strative 'therefore' after the relative [conjunction]; cf Ges., § 155- 2 d. 6. nTTT^^n is accented on the penult., as the locative n does not take the accent, and ^nx is a seg. noun : cf. Ges.. § 90. 2 a ; Dav., §17,3. In B. and D. there is a misprint here (sQefesalas, p. v, note) : read •■'Ki?:'>*'7- So .Tjnn, ni:: (13, 14)- M 2 1 64 GENESIS, 'S^l tlJ/IZ? "^^nO. 'Bring qtdckly three measures of meal;' >'^r\t:), lit. 'hasten! inD with the ace. is rare, so i Kings 22, 9. Is. 5, 19. n^p is the ace, ' three measures in meal' or ' as to meal' the ace. perhaps being an ace. of respect; cf. Ges., § 118. 3. M. R., § 71. 4, regards HDp as in apposition, so apparently Ewald, § 287 i; cf. Ex. 9, 8 n''3 D^'-Jan Ni?D; Ruth 2, 17 ri/D is in apposition to nop, defining it more 'closely, ' meal, fine flour! Three seahs of meal made an ephah, something over an English bushel. The large quantity was probably intended as a mark of distinction; cf. 43, 34. i Sam. 9, 22 f. nl^V. 3 without dagesh; cf. B. and D., Gen., p. 77. The cakes were small round cakes, baked in the hot ashes, so called from their round form. Greek iyKpv(j)iai, which word the LXX use here. 9. VT'i^, the points above the word probably point to a various" reading li? ; cf on 1 6, 5. 10. Tl^n r^V'D = 'next spring;' explained, ver. 14, by 1V>^b; in 2 Kings 4, 16. 17 we have the fuller phrase IV'^'ob iTTl nV3 ntn. LXX have Kara Tov Kaipov tovtov (from ver. 14) (Is (opas, i. e. * adout this time next year! The phrase literally translated = ' about the time when it revives^ i. e. ' when this time lives again;' cf. Ges. in Th., p. 470. nTI does not qualify ny, which has the article, but is predicate; cf. Ex. 9, 18 ino nys ^ about the time when it is to-morrow! In 17, 21 we have the time stated more clearly, mriNn TWI r\'\r\ IVDij; cf. I Sam. I, 20 D^DM niDipni?. Vnnb^ b^inV '// {the door) being behind him {the speaker);' so the Massoretic text. The LXX, ovaa omaOcv avrov, took N^nH here as Nl'i, cf on 2, 12, and referred it to Sarah. CHAP. l8, VERS. 9-16. 165 1 1 . D*'?2*'l D^'t^l = * well on in days: So 24, i ; Josh. 1 3, I, etc.; cf. Trpo^e^rjKores iv rats rjfxepais in Luke I, 7. 7"Tn, as ver. 11 is a circumstantial sentence, explanatory of what takes place in ver. 12, bin must be translated ' //lere had ceased! 12. ^ And Sarah laughed within herself, saying, After 1 have grown old, shall I have pleasure, my lord being old?' LXX, eyeXacrf 6e 'Edppa iv eavrrj, Xeyovaa, OvVo) pev poi yiyoviv ccos tov vvv. 6 Se Kvpws pov npea^vrepos ; leaving '•iriN untranslated, and apparently taking "'ri'^3 = '•n^B, and n^ny^ miv^ = niin-ny. Contrast the explanation of P in 17, 17. 14. m nln^'n b^^D^n. 'is anything too hard (lit. wonderful, extraordinary") for Yahiveh?' cf. Jer. 32, 17 N7 nm b'2 IDD Ni?D\ and ver. 27 ill b'^ N^'D'' •'JDDn ; Deut. 17, 8 in i»D N^js^ •>:]. rrirr^t^. ■• pointed with shewa: so B. and D. Ordinary texts have '"ip^^, without shewa. The shewa is inserted according to the Massoretic note, quoted by Del. in his Commentary, p. 551 D^:3D 3^1 p''aD r\W, i.e. 'Moses leads [Israel) out, and Caleb leads thetn in,' which is the IVIassoretic way of saying that the letters n, 15^, O make the N of ^:nN — the vowels of which are always in the text placed under nin^ — heard; while after the letters 2, i?, D, the N* is not sounded as a consonant, e. g. 1)1'^. = '^^nx? for ''J"1N3 ; the latter part of the rule holds good for 1. So m;n;T = ^jnN} for V^T^.l ; cf. Ges., § 23. 2 ; Stade, § 112 b. note (who gives instances, e.g. Mic. 4, 13. Neh. 8, 10. Gen. 40, i (cf B. and D.'s editions here), where zr;-- does not become -=7). 15. npn':^ "^n ^h 'nay, for {i.e. but) thou didst laugh; ••3 iff?, as in 19, 2. 42, 12. 16. Urhwh DtD^ "f^n OninSI '^vhUe Abraham 66 GENESIS, went with them to bring the7?i on their ivayl circ. clause, as in vers. 12 and i8; cf. Driver, § 159 ; M. R., § 152. CnVll^^. Cf. on 12, 20. 17-19. ^ And Yahiveh said (i.e. to Himself), Shall I hide from Abraham what I am going to do, (18) seeing that Abraham will surely become a great and powerful nation, and all the 7iations of the earth will bless themselves in him ? (19) For I have chosen him, to the end that he may charge his sons, and his house after him, and that they may observe YahweKs way, by doing righteousness and right ; so that Fahweh may bring upon Abraham that which He hath promised concernifig him: 17. nC^^n, the participle preceding the subject, as in Num. II, 29. Ez. 9, 8; see Driver, § 135. 4. 18. TVrV Vn. i"''"! is for n\n, the Holem quiescing in a Waw, instead of a He; cf. 26, 28 iNV Is. 22, 13 ^nc^; see Ges., § 75. Rem. 2 ; Stade, § 623 a. i:3-^n:v cf. oni2, 3. 19- Vn^T. Cf. Amos 3, 2. Hos. 13, 5, 3;T here, and in the two passages cited, = '/(? know a person thoroughly,' and so, after becoming well acquainted with him, ' to choose or select him; almost=nnn; cf. a similar use of Tvpoyivi^aKuv, Rom. 8, 29. "Itrt^ \V^h, stronger than ''^,= 'eo coiisilio ut; 'with the intention of ^ to the end that,' A.V.R., always introduces the intention; so Lev. 17, 5. Deut. 3, 4. Jer. 42, 6; Ewald, § 3.37 b; Ges., § 155. 2 e. A. V. is incorrect, fyoi? always = ut. r>y2t^ . . . nvj^ -iti^t^ pti^. cf. on 12, 13. J he LXX liave r,b,iv yc)p on awTci^u, misunderstanding the text ; so Syriac and Vulg. CHAP. l8, VERS. 17-21. 167 20. 'Aftd Yahweh said, The cry concerning Sodovi and Gomorrha, it is indeed great ; and their sin, it is indeed very heavy' npyt \^gen. object., as in 9, 2. 16, 5, which compare. npVt and nnSDn are casus abs. nni has the accent on the penult., and so is third pers. perf. from 331. Wellhausen renders, ' // is a report about Sodom and Gomorrha, thai their sin is great, that it is very heavy;' 1 before tm.^r\ being struck out; which Di. rejects on the grounds that npyT does not mean 'a report; and that God would not listen to a report. ^^ = 'indeed' or '// is the case that', as in Is. 7, 9. Ps. 118, 10; cf. Ewald, § 330b; unless it is assumed, with Lagarde and Olshausen, that ^nVDK-' has fallen out at the beginning of the sentence. The LXX omit ^3. 21. '7 will indeed go down, that I may see whether they have altogether done according to the cry concerning them, that has come up to me^ nt^nn is pointed by the Massoretes as perfect, with the article; cf. Ewald, § 331 b; Ges., § 109. Rem. As this usage is rare outside the later books of the Bible, Ewald, 1. c, and Di. reject it here, and point as a participle. M. R., § 92- Rem. a, points out (citing cases, e.g. i Kings 11, 9 and Gen. 12,7) that the Massora itself varies in this point. The participle here is more natural, and only involves a change in the position of the accent, from the penult, to the last syllable ; so 46, 27. hSd S'^V, separated by the accents, so to be taken alone, nb ^^omnino; as in Ex. 11, i n3ns ti^nr K^ni ni'3 ^nbc'3. In other passages ni^s T\m means Uo utterly destroy;' cf. Nah. I, 8. Zeph. i, 18. 1 68 GENESIS, 2 2. nin*' ^^^h IW i:"!^V Onmi^V According to a tradition found as early as the Mechilta (on Ex. 15, 7) and often repeated, this verse originally ran ^:sh l^V IJTiy nin''1 D^"l3^<, but was altered as too anthropomorphic; "'Jsi' noy having the notion of serving. But 19, 27 is against this, and all the versions follow the text as we now have it, and read n^rf* ''ith. This and similar corrections, called Tiqqune Sopherim, are not to be regarded as real various readings, but merely as changes proposed by the Massoretes, to avoid expressing anything in the text that was repugnant to them ; cf. Strack, Proleg. Cri'L, p. 87. Geiger, Urschrift, p. 331, considers that Dn-ilN '•JS^ IDV IJIiy niiT" is the real reading, citing the Talmud and Midrash in support of his view. There are eighteen such passages in the O. T., but only this one in Genesis. Cf. further, Strack, 1. c, who cites authorities ; also Bleek's Introduction, 4th ed. [Wellhausen], p. 624. The eighteen instances are given in Levy's Chald. W. B. iiber die Targ., ii. p. 553 b ; the larger Massora, on Num. 1,1; and in the Dikduke Ha-t^amim^ edit. Baer and Strack, Leipzig, 1879, § 57- 24. Dipnb t<^il?n i^7"l. h ^m, sc. py or yK?s='/^ take away the sin for any one,' so ' to forgive.' 25. * Far be it from Thee to do according to this thi?jg, to slay the righteous with the wicked, and that the righteous should be as the wicked, far be it from Thee; shall the fudge of all the earth not execute judgment ?' TV7y\ . . , n^TDH?, the cstr. inf. breaking off into a perfect with waw conv. : the perfect is used here, as a possible case is stated, and not a fact ; in which case we should find the imperf. with waw conv., as in 39, 18 NipNI ♦ . . "•lonnD; cf Driver, § 118 (sec the preceding section); Ges., § 132. CHAP. l8, VER. 22— CHAP. 19, VER. I. 169 Rem. 2 : so 27, 45 n^m . . , mc^ IV, Ex. i, 16 . . . pni'-'n in^t^ni, 2 Sam. 13, 28 Tin^Ni . . . nit:3. nb tTT = ' profanuvi (lit. z>/ profanum), nefas tihi sit! Del. compares the Targ.-Talmud ^i? Nin p^n ' it is imholyfor thee! The n is not the feminine ending, as the word is accented on the penult. ; cf. 44, 7 T'l^yp n7''7n. ntoi?^, |D as in 16, 2, which compare. 27. "^tDh^l '^^V ' Notice the alliteration, and cf. inn inm, I, 2. ^Ji yj, 4, 14. mm nin, Ps. 21, 6. 28. plDrT*, with the fuller ending p-, preserved in Aramaic, and in classical Arabic (as the ordinary form) ; but only occasionally found in Hebrew ; cf Ges., § 47- 3- Rem. 4 ; Stade, § 521 a, a. See on 3, 3. ■^DH being one of the verbs of abounding and wanting, takes the ace; cf Ges., § 138. 3b; Ewald, § 283b. 30. ''im ^rV^ ^rV '^I'h^. 'O let not my Lord he angry, and let me speak! "^D"; is apoc. from nin^ ; the jussive is here used in asking permission; cf M. R., § 8. 2 ; Ges., § 127. 3b; Driver, § 49 /S; so the cohortative ^lm^^1 : cf 33, 14- S^^ 5- 19. I. D*'3^^^^^ ^^ — not as A.V. 'two aiigels,' but 'two of the angels! i.e. two of the three mentioned in 18, 2. On the construction, cf Ges., § 120. i a; M. R., § 96b. 1\2}'» tO'lbl. Circ. clause, as in 18, i ; cf also on 9, 18. Render, * While Lot was sitting iri the gate! The city gate in the east was usually a vaulted entrance, with large recesses on either side; here business matters were settled, and the affairs of the town and all public matters discussed and arranged; cf 23, 10. 13. 34, 20. Deut. 21, 19. 170 GENESIS, 2. ^52 TllTl, ^vith short e (Seghol) (only here; cf. Ewald, § 91 d) and dagesh forte coJtj., is unique. ''n^5 is marked by the Massoretes i^ini nnsi ": (i.e. * 1 pointed with pathach and prof ajie^ i.e. ' not used of God'). ^'^ 1^2 '1"^'1D. It was regarded as a neglect of the duties of hospitality to allow strangers to spend the night in the street; cf. Judg. 19, 15, and contrast with this in- hospitality, 24, 25. Ex. 2, 20. Judg. 13, 15. 'The modern Arabs consider it a privilege to lodge strangers who may come to them, and often disputes arise as to who shall have this honour.' Kn. cited by Di. □nt^wtrm. U'^^V^r^ prop.='/^ shoulder or place on the shoulders,' i. e. to put one's baggage on the beasts of burden, which was done early in the morning, so ' to rise early, to resume the journey.' The verb is a denom. from h'2^ ' a shoulder', or rather '■the portion of the back between the shoulders,' where any burden would be carried. S >', with emphatic or euphonic dagesh; an unusual use of dagesh, generally considered to be for the purpose of securing a clear and distinct pronunciation of the consonant : cf. Stade, § 40 b, c; Ges., § 20. 2 a. Rem. 2 ; so "IN^ IDp, ver. 14 ; N^ nr^N^I, i Sam. 8, 19 ; cf. Ex. 12, 31. Deut. 2, 24. It is only found in accurate editions and MSS. See also Del., Conwientary on Ps. 94, 12, 4th ed. 3. nntrO, prop, 'a drinking feast'; then generally 'a meal or banquet ;' cf 21, 8. 26, 30. m!iO = ' sivcet or unsoured,' i. e. ' unleavened cakes ' (from Y^ * to lap, suck '), and so more quickly prepared. 4. i;i1 D^IO ; cf. on 2, 5. Render, ' They had not yet gone to sleep, when the men of the city, the men of Sodom, surrounded the house, bothyoujig and old, all the people in a body' CHAP. 19, VERS. 2-9. 171 ^302 is third perf. pi. Nif. of 33D = ^2?9^ Nifal being originally Nafal; the pathach being thinned down into hireq; cf. Dav., § 25. Rem. a; Ges., § 51. i ; and compare the Arabic vii form JlLi], (in-qatala) and such Heb. forms as nc^yj, n^iJ = 3?^1^ (Dav., § 9. I. Rem. b ; Ges., § 24. 2 b) ; Wright, Gram. Arab., i. p. 42. 33DJ becomes 30^, and the pathach under the nun, standing in an open syllable before the tone, becomes tone-long qame9: cf. Stade, § 86. 3; Dav., § 6. 2 b; see also Ges., § 27. 2 a. TOpO = lit. 'from the end', \. e. including the whole, so in Jer. 51, 31. Cf. Judg. 18, 2. i Kings 12, 31 (not 'of the lowest I but ' of the whole body of the people '). ^. rh'hx^ — ' to-night', 'this nightl the article, as in nvn, r\'Wr\, has a demonstrative force: Ges., § 109. Rem.; Ewald, § 277 a. 3. So in 30, 15. 6. nSl . . ♦ nnS. nH = ' the door of the house! nns = ' the entrance {gate).' Y- ''nt^ = 'my friends;' cf. 29, 4. Judg. 19, 23. 8. h^ for ni?X is found eight times in the Pentateuch and once besides (i Chron. 20, 8), and always (except Chron. I.e.) with the article; see Ges., § 34; Dav., § 13. Rem. a; Stade, § 171 b. It is commonly explained as an archaism, but this is very doubtful. 9. n^Vn-tr?. So in correct editions; the ordinary editions\ave r\k^;^^, with metheg, which is wrongly placed, as the tone is on the penult. LXX, 'Arroo-ra i^fi. Vulg. ^recede illuc ;' cf. Is. 49. 20 'i'^'^\ 'stand away! Render, ' Statid back! t^lDt!^ ♦ . ♦ ''\r\^T\ IITDt^''"!. 'This one came in to sojourn and goes on playing the judge;' cf. 31, 15 I^DDD ns bs D: 73X^1 172 GENESIS, ' and goes on to eat up our silver ;' Job lo, 8 '•iypnni 'and yet thou goest on to swallow me up;' cf. Driver, § 79, 'The action or its results continuing into the writer's present ; ' also Ewald, §§ 231b, 342 a. I a. I5*)CU}. When the inf. abs. follows the finite verb, it generally denotes a continued or lasting action; cf. Ges., § 131. 3b; Ewald, § 280b. "irrh^n. The n is the article, not the n interrogative. T V T 11. 0*^"^1JD2 'with blindness;' not absolute bhndness, but temporary loss of sight; the word only occurs once again, 2 Kings 6, 18. Elsewhere we find t^'^}'^, Zech. 12, 4. Deut. 28, 28. DniJD is from ^IJP [Safel of niJ (J^5)] = 'to make blifid,' which occurs in Aramaic ; cited by Levy, Chald. W. B. sub voce, as occurring in Num. 16, 14 Targ. Ps.-Jon. ("illJOn). The article is according to Ges., § 109. 3. Rem. I c. LXX, aopaaia] Onq. ^^^^"l■)?^ 'fatuitas;' Syr. I)^!^^^^^^ ' illusiones^ hr^':, 1:^1 ^-pr::, Cf. i Sam. 5, 9. 30, 2 ; lit. = 'from a little one even unto a great one', i.e. ' all^ every one being regarded as either small or great, so the two extremes would embrace all persons. Cf. further, Dietrich, Abhand. zurhebr. Gram., p. 206, who gives a hst of other expressions for ' all^ 'nobody ;' cf Ex. n, 5. li^T ... ]^, as in 14, 23, and often. 1 2. MD ^7 ''Q "7^? = ' Who hast thou still here?' i. e. ' hast thou any more belonging to thee in Sodom besides those in thy house.?' IC'?' PciJiaps collective = 'j^«j-?«-/«z£;/' but the singular without the suffix is strange, as one would expect T^nn, which the Syr. has, ^^J.. Di. conjectures that m was CHAP. 19, VERS. 11-15. 173 inserted between y and Jnn, as no mention is made else- where of sons which Lot had before the destruction. 13. 1::^^^ Q-^nntrrD "^n. The participle is used of future time, with the subject following, as in 3, 5, which compare. DnpV-^ = ' //z^ cry concerning them;' cf. on 18, 20. TT^^ ''^D nX as in ver. 27. 33, 18. Ex. 34, 23. i Sam. 1, 22. Ps. 16, 10. 14. "^TKp^ '"who were to take' '■the takers of his daughters;' so Ewald, § 335 b, better than (LXX, Targ. Ps.-Jon., Kimchi, Del.) 'who had taken' which would be more naturally expressed by "it^X and the perf. ; and Lot would scarcely leave his married daughters in Sodom without calling them away. ^^^■!i ItDlp. V with emphatic dag. (see on ver. 2), to ensure the clear pronunciation of the ^ between the two u-sounds. * * • !3 rr^n = ' to appear as' for which there is no proper word in Hebrew; cf. 27, 12. 40, 10. 15. Render, 'And when the inorning dawned, the angels urged Lot, saying, Take thy wife and thy two daughters that are with thee, lest thou he swept away in the punishment of the city' Tv7V "^ntrn I^IDI . 1^3 = niJ'N*^ is rare and poetical, Is. 26, 18. Ps. 58, 8 ; cf. M. R., § 60 ; Ewald, § 337 c. 1!^''?^''1 is imperf. HiP. of px. The waw conv. is used after a time determination: so 22, 4 Dmnx ^ ^^}J}', cf. Stade, p. 339; Ges., § 45. I. Rem. b. 17. D"'2r) T'h^. The jussive form I32ri would rather be expected after ^jn, but cf. Ps. 121, 3 D^^;"i'^?, i Sam. 25, 25 D't?; ^N* ; cf Driver, § 47 ; Ges., § 127. 3 c. 18. ^'Jlt^, noted by the Massoretes K'lp; Dni'N does not of necessity imply that Lot did not recognise that Yahweh was speaking with him, and that V^?< = ' my lords; pausal form of ^^"iv^. ; as in ver. 1 9 we find singular suffixes. The Syr. and Saadiah regard '•J^x as hn, but the LXX, Onq., Vulg., and Sam. follow the Massoretes ; so Del. ^9- "^^P?-"!^"]? • Imperf. with the so-called union vowel pathach instead of tsere ; cf. 29, 32 ''^?nj?,^.; see Ges., § 60. Rem. 2 ; Stade, § 636 b, who cites i Kings 2, 24 Kri ''J?^t^^i*1, Is. 56^3 '^H?-, Job 9, 18 W3b^. ''r^DI. 1 with pretonic qame9, the tone is not thrown forward, because the word is in pause; see Driver, § no, 2. ■•no = "•nno. The perf. with waw conv., as in 3, 22, which compare. CHAP. 19, VERS. 16-25. 22. '^WJ, probably one hour south-east of the Dead Sea, in that portion of the Araba which is now called Ghor es Safia. In 14, 2. 8 its older name i-S given, yi?3 ; cf. Wetz. in Del. Ge??., p. 564, and Di., p. 256, who remarks that the name was still in existence at the time of the Crusades (Segor; cf. LXX, ^rjyojp) ; the Arab geographers call it Soghar or Zoghar, and the Dead Sea, the Sea of Zoghar. Grove, however, in Smith's Dicf. of the Bible, art. Zoar^ brings forward evidence in favour of a site for Zoar on the north of the Dead Sea. 23. nij?!^ . ♦ . tt)^;i?n. ^ The sun had risen over the earth when Lot came to Zoar;' cf 44, 3. 4 ♦ ♦ ♦ Tyn INV^ Dn "i»K PiDVi, Judg. 3, 24 1N3 vnayi N^^ Nim; also 38, 25. Judg. 18, 3. Time or place determinations are generally subor- dinated to the main clause in a sentence ; here and in the other instances cited, the time determination is co-ordinate, and placed first for emphasis; cf. Driver, § 169. 24. D'^Otrn ]t3 nirf nt^O, the fire and brimstone are described as proceeding hoik^from Yahweh and out of heaven, n''Oti'n JO and ni.T DND; cf. 2 Kings i, 12. Job i, 16. Di. comparing Mic. 5, 6 supposes that nilT' DND, like the Greek €K Atof, was an archaic expression, similar in meaning to D^OtJ'n |D, by which it is explained; cf Ewald, Hist, of Israel {Eng. Trans.), ii. p. 157. rit^?2 = irapd with the genitive, p = €<• 25. *[Dn''1 . HDSnD is a technical word, always used of the destruction of Sodom and Gomorrha (to which there is at least an allusion even in Is. i, 7), just as b^3^ is always used of the great Deluge. ^ Baer and Delitzsch's reading nnj?^ should be corrected into rriy^ : itQjesaias, p. v, note. 176 GENESIS, 26. VinSt^ '■from behind htm' i.e. Lot; she was follow- ing Lot, and out of curiosity turned her face away from him. 28. rOV is pluperfect, 'The smoke had begun to ascend before Abraham looked.' ]trn::n '^I3*'p:3. Cf. Ex. 19, 18: 'Like the smoke of a smelting furnace ' Jtrn^ = ' a smelting oven! lion ' a baking oven! 29. □''■^yn nt^ *J-«^^* T^^ ^'^f- cstr. always governs its object in the accusative ; cf. M. R., § 1 16 ; Ges., § 133. i. 30. rr^^^^. 'In the cave;' either the generic article, as in 14, 13. 15, II, or possibly a particular cave was meant, which the narrator could speak of as 'the cave;' cf. 16, 7. 33. ■-]*'p.tpil. Scriptio defectiva for n^^p/^ri ; cf. Ges., §47. Rem. 3. This defective form is found occasionally, but by no means uniformly, in the Pent. It occurs also elsewhere, e.g. in Ezekiel ^p.^i^^ four times, with the full form also four times. b^^n 117^72. Nin without the article — which would be expected, as rhh is defined — as being in itself definite ; cf. 30, 16. 32, 23. I Sam. 19, 10 (all): see Ges., § iii. 2 b; M. R., § 85. Rem. c. This is a very rare variation for the more usual Ninn rbhi. T\y^'p'^ with a point on the 1 ; cf ver. 35 n^i;53. Possibly the point refers to a various reading "^^h^^, as in ver. 35. Hieron., Quacst., ed. Lag., p. 30 (Appendix to the Genesis Graece), says : ' Denique Hebraei quod sequitur et nesciuit cum dormisset cum ea et cum surrexisset ab eo adpungunt desuper quasi incredibile et quod rerum natura non capiat coire quempiam nescientem;' cf. Strack, p. 88. 34. n'^n?^?:^. The ending H^ in this word is quite unique, and apparently without analogy ; cf. Stade, § 308 d ; Ges., § 80. Rem. 2 b, classes it among nouns with the bare fem. CHAP. 19, VER. 26 — CHAP. 20, VER. I. 177 ending ri^^ e.g. Canaanitish names of towns, cf. rnax, r\b]i2, ncn, and other names such as ^5^^, prob. abbreviated for nn^nri, also r\bnj^ prob. for '0^-9,5; cf. Stade, I.e. Olshausen, Grammar^ § 38 c, explains the form by contraction out of jTinx?p. Another explanation (cf. Levy, Chald. W. £., i. p. 330) is that it is contracted outof "inx D'i'' ; cf. the Aramaic word Nin?ov=Nnn d*i\ 36. ]^''2^^^. |D is used intentionally instead of b (38, 18 b), on account of the etymology in ver. 37 ; cf. vers. 32, 34. 37. Il^5*)0. LXX add the explanation, Xeyovaa, 'E/c tuv narpos fiov, i. e. ^^^ 'yrom the father ' (like pp, niJ, not a strict etymology): another explanation is that the word is com- pounded of ''b for ""^ 'z£;^/dT,' = '»VO in Aramaic (cf Is. 25, 10, and the prop, name J^n nJD, Moab. Stone, 1. 8 = Biblical N31 ""D, see Schlottmann, Siegessiiule Mesas, Halle, 1870, p. 41; and nysiD, Ktb., Jer. 48, 21; Kri, nys^n (cf. i Chron. 6, 64), a town of the Levites, in the territory of Reuben, which afterwards belonged to Moab), and ^^^^ the meaning being then ' se7?ieii patris! 38. ^yyi^'Tl^^ son of my people' after which the LXX insert, \iyov(Ta, Ylos yeuovs fxov. \^^V^^ belo7tgifig to the people ' (abs. then concrete) bears the same relation to QV as P-ji^? to D3^< (Del). 20. I. i:iDn n^^'^i^. 'To the land of the south! n locative and the construct state; cf. Ges., § 90. 2 a ; Stade, § 342 d : so Ex. 4, 20 Dn^i^D nvis* ; Gen. 43, 17 f]DV nn^n ; Deut. 4, 41 K'JO'k:^ nnnrD; other instances in Genesis are (i*) 24, 67. 28, 2. 46, I. H^, probably three hours south-east of Gaza, where N 178 GENESIS, Rowlands found ruins bearing the name Chirbet-el-Gerar ; on a broad and deep torrent, Gurf-el-Gerar, flowing from the south-east; cf. Del., p. 344; 'Dl, p. 262. 2. r\^W'h^ = ' concerning Sarah:' so ver. 13 ^i? no^<; 32, 30 ^J2\:h; cf. Ob. I, I. Ps. 3, 3; see Ewald, § 217 c; Ges., § 154. 3e. 3. /Vl nSi^l b^im 'she heing married;' so Deut. 22, 22 h^i n^yn r\m', cf. Is. 62, 5. 4. y^'Xt D^ "^l^rr. Da (emphasizing the following p''iv) = o/icoy; cf. Ewald, § 354 a; Ges., § 155. 2 a: so ver. 5 ^«^^"l Sin D3, ver. 6 ''DJX Di Y^nxi. 6. ilDHD for NDHD, written according to the sound. Cf. 2 Kings 13, 6 ';2nn; Jer. 32, 35 ''Dnn. The Kri gives the ordinary form NDHD. Cf. Stade, § 143 e. 2, who regards it as a mistake, like ^t<"J for HNn, '•nv; for ''nN>*;, both written ac- cording to their pronunciation. Ges., § 75. 21 c, takes 113 n as an instance of a verb x' 7 following the form of a verb lY'i?, which is hardly correct, as then the form would be niton. Vyh ^T\t\l ih = ' I did 7totanoiu thee' Qic. ' To let; or 'allow; is always expressed thus in Heb.; so 31, 7 liJlJ N7I V^rh D\1^N; Judg. I, 34 m-h i:)m N^J •'D ; see Ges., § 142. 2. foot-note I. 7. ^^''12, as under God's protection; cf. Ps. 105, 15. ^^''3: ]iossibly comes from a root N3J = ' to express; ' announce ' (so quite commonly in Assyrian). The original meaning of N''13 is active, not passive, 'the announcer^ speaker; i.e. of God, or of divine mysteries : the form being an intensive form of the part, act.; cf. the Arabic /^-J or /^-o, a noun of the form J-.JJ, with an active meaning like the Heb. P''Dn. Cf. Wright, Arab. Gram., i. p. 151, and Fleischer in Del., Gen.^, p, 551. Bleek {JEinleitu?tg*, p. 306) thinks that N^J may be connected CHAP. 20, VERS. 2-12. 1 79 with '^1^=^^ ebuUire,' and so * to pour forth ivords^ 'to speak* \ii,'*'2'i=z^ speaker! This however is doubtful, as N3J does not actually occur with the meaning 'gush up! See a good note on X''32 in Robertson Smith {Prophets, p. 389 f.). H'-ni. Cf. oni2, 2. I^'IT'T^ '^rb^ D^^V ' Audi/ thou art not going to restore ;' the affirmative form would be Tm yt)^ DN; cf. 43, 5 DN1 rhm ']J''t<, neg.; and ver. 4 rhw y:}^ D^{, affirmative, px and C'"' are often used thus in hypothetical sentences. 9. ^XDT ^ yOi^ t:;^W^ = ' deeds ivhich ought not to be done;'' cf. 4, 2 in h^'OT\ nnxi ' thou shouldest rule over him ;' 34, 7 nb^J?^ N? pi 'J' ^^.:i[o o^a^? ^o? M^ fc*l^lal,f a^** ' Behold, 1 give a thousand of silver to thy brother, and behold it is also given to thee, because thou hast covered the eyes of all those who are with me, and concerning everything, thou hast reproved me! Vulg. ' Eccc mille argenteos dedifratri tuo ; hoc erit tibi in velamen oculorum ad omnes qui tecum sunt, et quo- cumque perrexeris : inementoque te deprehensam! 17. I^nn^t^l ^^Q)^?!\h\y^' concubines ;' nnsiJ^ then being ' maid-servants! 117^1 = ' they bare,' masc. for fern. ; cf. 30, 39 ; or as 17* is also used of the male, e.g. Zech. 13, 3. Hos. 9, 16 'they begat,' Abimelech being included in the subject. 21. 1. npD. P uses nar, not lp2; so 8, i. 19, 29. 2. V^pT = * c?/c/ age! So — always in the plural — D^Tl CHAP. 20, VER. 17— CHAP. 21, VER. 7. 1 83 'life;' D^"iiy3 'youth* (all nouns denoting space of time); cf. D^DK^, D^INIV, nouns denoting extension of space ; see Ges., § 108. 2 a; Ewald, § 179 a; cf. § 178 a, b; Stade, § 324b. 3. "^^'ibiin. Participle Nif. of ^\ with the qame9 shortened into pathach, on account of the following maqqef. Others take it as perf. Nif. with the article ^^i3n = n_biJ i^X^ ; cf. on 18, 21. pTO^. Other nouns (mostly proper names) formed after the analogy of the imperfect Qal are ^P_V,1-, ^y., 22, 22, K^'bT., Db^n>^ n3n^=n)n^^ according to the pointing usually adopted by modern scholars (see App. II). D^p) and np"'^,^ (in niO^K'M nu) are abstract nouns of this form; cf. also nJV = '^ dove^ "i^Dn^ 'a slag;' see Stade, § 259 a. 5. y? "Ty^nS. On the construction, cf. on 4, 18. "I^J*^? is accented on the penult, to avoid the concurrence of two tone-syllables, this shortens the tsere in the last syllable into seghol; see Ges., § 29. 3 b ; cf. on 4, 17. Two tone-syllables may however come together, if the first word is separated from the second, by a distinctive accent. 6. 'Arid Sarah said, Laughter hath God prepared for me, every one who hears luill laugh at 7ne? ''T' pTO''. \>r\^ with \> — ' to laugh at' (as is clearly shown by Job 5, 22. 39, 7. 18. 22. Ps. 59, 9), here rather in astonishment than in derision. A.V. 'will laugh with me;' so VSS., but incorrectly. pTO^ , with shewa resolved into hateph pathach ; so even where no guttural follows, as Jer. 22, 15 ^''Pp'!'. ; Gen. 2, 12. 23. 7. "W 770 ^^ . Render, ' Who could have said to Abra- ham?* *The perfect is used in questions to express astonish- 1 84 GENESIS, ment at what appears to the speaker in the highest degree im- probable/ Driver, § 19; cf. i Sam. 26, 9 npJI . ♦ . rh^ ''?3; Num. 23, 10 nay r\yo ^d; Gen. 18, 12 nr^^ "h nn\T; see also Ges., § 126. 5 a; M. R., § 3. 2. note a. LXX have avayyeka., ' who shall say.' Tuch renders, ' who says,' which would rather be ^''21 or ^.f'P% admitting, however, that the perfect in inter- rogative sentences usually refers to a past act. 77^ is only found in Hebrew three times again, viz. in Ps. 106, 2. Job 8, 2 and 33, 3. It is a common word in Aramaic for the Heb. "^?'^. D'*:]! np"'m. 'Sarah will suckle children:' np>J\-| is prophetic perfect, Driver, § 14; Ges., § 126. 4; M. R., § 3. I b; cf. Num. 24, 17 nD13 11*1; Is. 5, 13 ""Dj; rhl pi?; Jer. 2, 26 i^Sib'^ n''n ^^"lyn p; and often. Q"^^l is generic plural, as in Ex. 21, 22 ♦ , , D''C^J^? Viy^ ^3 nnij^ iNV"'i ; Is. 37, 3 ''1:1 D^^n 1x1 ••::. 8. 70^*'*), pausal form, Ges., § 51. Rem. 2; Stade, § 504 b, who gives other instances, viz. p^n*l, ^^^}_, "»^N*1, ^^^.*1. 9. pTOp- So Baer and Delitzsch, who compare Ex. 32, 6' pni?7, Deut. 32, II ^nii, where the ordinary editions point (as they do here) with tsere ; see Stade, § 88. 3 a. pnVO (LXX nai^ovra, with the gloss fieTo. 'icraaK tov vlov avTtjs ; SO Vulg. ' ludenfe??i cum Isaac filio suo')=^' playing, sporting;' cf. Ex. 32, 6. Judg. 16, 25: pnv in the Pi'el being always used in a good sense. A.V. here and 39, 14 render pn^ by ^ to mock;'' so Kimchi and some moderns, e. g. Baum- garten, Keil. Cf. Gal. 4, 29, where the apostle speaks of Isaac and Ishmael, 6 Kara o-apKa yewr^Oeli eStco/ce tov Kara TTvevfia. II. m*lb^ ^V=ht. 'c« account o/" the Circumstances,' then simply, 'on account of ;' 'a rare and antiquated form of ex- pression ' (Di.). CHAP. 21, VERS. 8-16. J 85 12. ^b t«^"^p\- cf. 48, 16 ^m Dnn N^I. Render, 'In (or througli) Isaac will a seed be called for Ihee,' i.e. * in the line of Isaac will those descendants from thee come, who shall bear thy name, and as such be heirs of the divine promise, viz. the Israelites, who were the ofifsprinfr of Abraham, chosen by God,' Kn. in Dillmann ; cf Rom. 9, 7. Heb. II, 18; see also 17, 21. 13. Construction as in 47, 21. 13, 15; cf note on 13, 15, also Ges., § 145. 2. < < 14. D'^T^ n?^nV ri^n, cstr. state of H^n^ a word which only occurs in this chapter, perhaps so pointed (Tuch) to distinguish it from rion ' anger! DtZ} is perfect, ' he placed it', i. e. the skin of water. The clause is a circumstantial clause, appended without any con- necting particle; cf. 44, 12 i?nn; 48, 14 h'2'V\ Judg. 6, 19 Db'; Driver, § 163 ; Ewald, § 346 a; M. R., § 153. "l/^n n^51 is ace. after Jfl"'!, not Db*, which at any rate would not suit the present narrative. LXX seem to have read ^P'Tl ^^C n^Dt^ by Tk)^\y KqI iTT€dj]K€V eVl TOV WflOV aXJTrjS TO naibiov, but badly, as Ishmael, cf. 17, 25, would be about fourteen years old. Vulg. better, ' tollens panevi el ulrem aquae, imposuit scapulae ejus, tradiditque puerum! ^jnril is imperf. Qal apoc. from nyn. nj^n^^^n^, then < with a helping vowel Vri"!, and lengthening hireq into tsere, OT; cf. Ges., § 75. Rem. 3 ; Driver, p. 60. foot-note 2 (where the analogy between the apocopated forms of verbs r\'? and the segholate nouns is noticed); Stade, § 545 f^; cf § 489 b. ^lU} 1^^2 "in?:^!, i. e. the southern frontier of Canaan. 16. n 7 is ethic dative; common with verbs of motion, csp. in the imperative; cf. '^ ^i?, 12, i. 22, 2; D^i? ^"2^, Josh. 22, 4; see M. R., § 51. 3. Rem. a. 3; Ewald, § 315 a. 1 86 GENESIS, ini pr\'^71=' adouf a bow-shot off' lit. ^distant like the shooters ivith the hoiv! pmn is inf. 2ihs. = ' making far ;' cf. Ex. 33, 7. Josh. 3, 16; see Ewald, § 280 a; used here as an adverb (Ges., § 100. 2 di)=i' at a distance' ''intO^ is participle plural, cstr. state, Pilel from nriD ; cf. Ges., § 75. Rem. 18; Stade, § 155 b; also § 279, the word only occurs here. ril^l n^^lt"^ . nxi with n, as in 44, 34 ; see Ges., § 154. 3 a. ad fin. 17. b^in "1l!?^^l=■^K^^« D1p»n, 2 Sam. 15, 21. Jer. 22, 12, and often. 18. in 7T r\)A ^y'^nr^, XW..^' make fast thy hand on himi i.e. 'take hold of him,' which is more commonly expressed without ^\ 2 pnnn. 19. D""^ "^^^a 'a spring 0/ water! ij^n^'^z spring' nn ' a cistern for rai?t-water' jPtI''Pl is apoc. imperf. Hif. of npC', without a helping vowel; cf. on ver. 15 : so lini, ver. 16, apoc. imperf. Qal of n33. 20. ritrp 112"^ ''n^l . Three renderings are given : (I) ^Afid he became, as he grew up, an archer ;' cf. Job 39, 4 13a UT Dn^jn iD^nS' Zech. 10, 8 111 i?o:d uni (N.B. ,131='/^ become great, ' ' ^rd? j j werden ; ' 111 =z'to be great, ' ^ gross sein ' ) ; so Hieron., which is not necessarily excluded by h^^^^. (II) Del. renders, ^And he became a shooter y (viz.) a bow-man,' ^f?_ being a closer definition of nm, and nn"l=3n"i (cf. 49, 23) and noi (cf. Jer. 4, 29. Ps. 78, 9); cf. 13, 8. i Kings i, I ; see Ges., §113. (Ill) ^And he was grooving up an archer' i.e. became every day a more skilful bow-man; cf. on 4, 17, which perhaps is not quite so natural as I or II. LXX render eyeVero he To^uTTjs, but whether they read the text CHAP. 2,1, VERS. 17-25. 187 ^f\l '"^^^ or T\W\>, passing over nni^ is quite uncertain. The Vulg. takes r\2'\='juvem's,' 'fachisqiie est jiivenis sagitlarius! Onq. has N^l^i^ ^^^^"^ njn;i, which probably ought to be rendered, ^ And the youth became aji archer' {^]T\ being Onqelos' translation of nvM or npM in vers. 8, 14, 15, 16, 17); cf. Levy, Chald. W. B., ii. pp. 395, 400. Di. adopts the reading of Kn. HC'Q nai 'a shooter of the how' 'a bow-man;' cf. the rendering of the LXX : but there seems to be no real reason for altering the text. A passage somewhat similar to this is I Kings 5, 29 ^3p NK^J, The Itureans and Kedarenes, both descendants of Ishmael, cf. 25, 13. 15, were celebrated as bow-men; cf. Is. 21, 17. 21. ]lt^D ")!l"I?:DIl. The desert-plateau lying between the Sinaitic peninsula, Idumea, and Canaan, bounded on the south by Gebel-el-Feh, west and north-west by Shur, north by the wilderness of Sin, on the east by the Arabah and the Elanitic Gulf. 22-34. 22. LXX have here and ver. 32, Ka\ 'OxoCad 6 vvix(f)ay(oy6i avTov, probably a gloss which has crept in from 26, 26. 23. 'And now swear unto me by God here, that thou wilt not lie unto me or my offspring or offshoot' n^n is not 'these things' but ' here;"* cf. 15, 16 : properly ' hither ' (German, hier, hierher). *»10:^1 ^T:h^, only Job 18, 19. Is. 14, 22: notice the alliteration, and cf. on 18, 27. The two words always stand io^&ihev :=' proles et soboles.' 25. HDim. Di. explains this on the ground that this conversation took place before the actual swearing, but one does not quite see why the writer should have used a perfect l88 GENESIS, with waw (apparently weak waw, as waw consecutive seems quite out of place here) to express this, and not the perfect separated from the waw by some intervening word ; Driver, § 76. Obs. The perfect here seems to be the same as pDNm in 15, 6 ; cf the note there. Q'^r^n "\i^l, on the article, cf on 16, 7. 26. ^^^ . . . Q:n . . . b^^ . . . a:n = 'neither . . . nor;' cf Num. 23, 25 i:3i3n N^ Tin D3 mpn ^ np d:i. 29. nm^ (for the form |n'73^) = n;n;in^; cf. the rare forms '^:??3, 42, 36 ; Prov. 31, 29, and "^^i^,??' ^ Kings 7, 37; run, which as a separate pronoun is pointed ^jn, being affixedi cf Ges., § 91. i. Rem. 2 ; Stade, § 352 b. riDn, not ' herel but as in 25, 16. Zech. i, 9. 4, 5 ; cf. Driver, § 201. 3; Ges., § 121. 2, where the pronoun is described as a sort of substitute for the copula. 30. Vlt!^ Jn^^ '^^. ^"2, like the oti recitaniis in Greek, introduces the words of the speaker. THyl *^7 n^Tin. n\nn does not refer to T\y^1'2, but to the .whole transaction, 'it shall he for a witness;' cf. Job 4, 5. Mic. I, 9. The number seven had for the ancients a special signifi- cance as the sacred number; cf. Ex. 37, 23. Lev. 4, 6; so solemn oaths were attested, either by the presence of seven witnesses (Her. iii. 8) or by the slaughter of seven animals, as here ; cf the word VS^'J * to swear I probably a denom. from V3K^ ' seven' z:^' to use or call seven ' {sich hesicheneii), so the name y2t5' 1N3 may mean ' well 0/ seven,' or ' well 0/ an oath,' )^y\:;= ri)if\ivi; ; cf the proper names vnc'"'!'^, yit^'inv 31. Vy^ "^^^1 is the modern Bir-es-Seba' {^^\ ^), twelve hours distant from Hebron. Ruins are still to be seen CHAP. 21, VER. 26— CHAP. 22, VER. 2. 189 there, in the neighbourhood of which are two cisterns of excellent water. 33. ^'^'i^^' tamarisk,' Arab. JJl. The renderings of the VSS., LXX iipovpa, Aq. hev^pcav, Sym. )J = ni?ONn px, cf. their rendering of 2 Chron. 3, i, ^ land of the Amorites;' also Geiger, Urschriff, p. 278. rr'^'^tDn. The derivation is unknown, but seems to have been connected by 2i play with nx"i; cf. vers. 8 and 14. For derivations of the word that have been suggested, cf. Ges., Thes., p. 819, also a note by Prof. Cheyne in the American Journal, Hebraica, April, 1885, p. 252. It cannot mean 'shown offah; which would be H^^NiD (cf. n^b'];?^). 4. ''U?''^\2?n QVn is connected by the LXX with i?^\ in ver. 3, but incorrectly. ^^tI?'^^ is the imperf. with waw consec. after a time deter- mination ; cf. on 19, 15. 5. n37w. Cohortative, expressing the intention more strongly than the simple imperf.; cf. Driver, § 49 a. TO has here a local force, as Gen. 31, 37 (rare). 7. ''^Sn, also pointed ''?^'^, and in pause '•i^H; cf. Dav., § 49; Ges., § 100. 5; Stade, § 380. The suffix is a verbal suffix here with the nun demonstrative; cf Stade, § 359 b. 4. 8. "h n^^T ry^rh'^^'God wUl provide him' etc.; cf 41, 33 ny-\s ^^"»'' nnyi; i Sam. 16, I h v^an ^n\si ^3, 17 12. 'And He said, Stretch not forth thine hafid to the boy, and do not do anything to hi?n ; for now I know that thou art CHAP. 22, VERS. 4-14. 191 a fearer of God (cf. note on 4, 14) ; for thou hast not withheld thy son, thine only one, from vie^ n^ton t^71 is almost =n3b^n \^ "I), which would be more emphatic: ) here expresses a consequence ; see M.R., § 148 c; cf. its use in the waw con v. in 20, 12, 'and so she became my wife;' 23, 20; Driver, § 74. ^^'^^^^ from DIXD 'a spot; 'a dot; then 'anything;' cf the Yx^Xioh. point. 13. ^nSl. Sam., LXX, Targums, Pesh., forty-two Codices (Tuch and Wright) read nns, i.e. 'a single ram; rams in ordinary cases going about in flocks (Tuch), which is preferred by some, e.g. Ewald, but which is not so probable, for nriN looks like an emendation of "ins, and inx explains how it was that Abraham did not see the ram before. Geiger, Urschrift, p. 244, reads "^nx^ regarding Isaac as the one lamb (das Opferlamm), and the ram caught in the thicket as ' the other : ' and thinks, that as this view was objectionable, the reading was corrected into inx, which was again changed into ^D^. This however is improbable. iriN is not temporal, but locals' behind;' cf. Ps. 68, 26; so nnn, as an adv., 49, 25, and a prep.: bv, as an adv., 2 Sam. 23, I, and a prep. "jnb^^. Perf., so Baer and Del., 'it was caught;' another reading is ^C-.^r!, participle, 'caught ;' so Theile. *Ty2p21. So Baer and Del.; cf. ^^l}, 2, 12. Ordinary editions point "^5^3. Render, 'In a thicket.' 14. nt^l"^ r\^TV^ = ' Fahweh sees; i.e. 'provides ;' cf ver. 8 ; so LXX, Kvpios et8ev. "^Tl "^12J^^. 'Sothat{d. 13, 16) it is said (i.Q. "pcoplearein the habit of saying"), In the mountain of the Lord provision shall be made! 192 GENESIS, T\'^'^^ ,=^' provision shall be viade^ suits the context best; although the Nifal has not elsewhere this meaning. Some render, '(9« the vioimtam of Yahweh He {YahweJi) ap- pears;' but this is very awkward, and the point to be ex- plained is not so much Yahweh's appearance (there was no real vision, only a voice from heaven) as the providing of a substitute, ver. 8. Di. renders according to Ewald (§ 332 d), ' On the momilain where Yahweh is seen,' lit. ' 0?i the mountain 0/ Yahweh's appearing;' cf. Hos. i, 2. Ps. 4, 8, which how- ever srives no suitable sense: as one cannot reorard it as a proverb to say, * On the mountain where Yahweh appeared,' we should rather expect ^^<■\^ ''i^ in ^ the mountain where Yahweh appeared:' in either case the sentence is very in- complete. The sense ^provision shall he made' seems least objectionable ; as the Qal clearly means ' to provide' the Nifal may be regarded as its passive, though no other instance of this use can be cited. The LXX, eV rw op^i Kvpios wcjidr], would require i^^^- '^'^^'^ "^'7?- The text would be easier of explanation if nNT_ at the end of the verse were pointed '^^y.; so Vulgate. 16. ^3 introduces the contents of the oath; cf. 2 Sam. 3, 35. Jer. 22, 24. 17. tl^'^'^l. The imperf. with simple waw used as a jussive, ^ And may thy seed possess the gate of thy etieniies ;' cf. 27, 29. 9, 27. 17, 2 ; Driver, § 134 : the ordinary construction would be the perfect with waw consec. ^T).\ cf ver. 18, here pos- sibly the imperf. with simple waw was chosen intentionally. ^^] would='^«fi? thy seed shall,' in continuation of ^n^?. 20-24. A short notice of the families of Abraham's relatives in Mesopotamia, Nahor and Bethuel. It is probably inserted here, as Ribqah, Isaac's wife, was the daughter of Bethuel, CHAP. 22, VERS. 1 6-24. 19-^ Nahor's son, Ribqah being specially noticed in ver. 23. The families here mentioned can only be partially identified. 21. *\^^V. Cf. 10, 23, probably to be taken in a more limited sense here (Di.). tin is mentioned in Jer. 25, 23, together with Dcdan and Tema, and so must be sought for in the neighbourhood of Edom. Elihu, Job's fourth adversary, was a Buzite, Job 32, 2. Del., Far., p. 307, compares the land Bdzu men- tioned in Asarhaddon's inscriptions. Ql^^ '^2^^ 7Sl^p. bi^)^P is otherwise unknown. In 10, 22 D">N is the son of Shem. Perhaps Dlt< here, as Di. suggests, was the name of a single people, DlN in 10, 22 being the name of a nation in a wider sense. 22. ito. It is uncertain whether *it^D is to be considered as the ancestor of the whole family of the D^^b'D, or of one tribe of the same, perhaps those who robbed Job of his camels, Job I, 17 (Kn.). Itn is very uncertain; the Arab geographers (cf Di., p. 278) mention a tJL. in Mesopotamia, between Nisibis and Ras 'Ain. An Assyrian Chazu is found on the inscriptions (cf Del., Par., p. 306 f.), but its position is uncertain. UJT7D is unknown; f]7*I*' is also unknown; 7^^ini is unknown as the name of a place; in 25, 20. 28, 5 it is the proper name of a person. 24. mUT'^'DI , casus pendens, the narrative being resumed by w^aw conv., ^A7td his concubine, ivhose name was Ruma, she hare;'' cf. 30, 30. Is. 44, 12. Jer. 6, 19. Job 36, 7 ; Ewald, §334b; Driver, § 127 a; M.R., §i32C. •)tr:iS*^D. ^t-"^, also K'J^Q, perhaps from :b 'to divide;' the concubine dividing the married pair ; for the ^ added, cf. o 194 GENESIS, the word ti^^ll from Din : the word has passed over from the Semitic into Greek and Latin, ttuXXo^, pellex. n^t:, C:n:!, and trnn are all equally miknown ; HDyTD a town and district at the foot of mount Hermon, not far from Geshur; cf. Deut. 3, 14. Josh. 12, 5. 2 Sam. 10, 6. 23. 1. mt; ""^n •':tZ^. The phrase ""S ''^n ^JtJ' is only found (in the Pent.) in P; so 25, 7. 47, 9. 28. 2. ^Olt^ TT^lp. '^r^^ cz'/j/,' so called perhaps from Arba, one of the giants who formed the original inhabitants of the land; cf. Josh. 14, 15. 15, 13. 21, 11. Others (Ewald, etc.) exolain it 2i^='Four toivn,' which is improbable, and contrary to Josh. 14, 15. 15, 13. In ver. 19 Mamre is identi- fied with Hebron, and in 35, 27 the town is thrice named, Mamre, Kiryath Arba, and Hebron; so that Mamre was either another name of Hebron, or must have formed a por- tion of it, or have belonged to it. The LXX have an ad- dition in their text, i) ko-nv iv tco Koikoifxari, perhaps a marginal gloss, occasioned by 37, 14 ])')2n pDVD. .The Sam. also insert pDV i'N between VIIIN and Nin. nriwZS, with Nl'^yr 5)D, 'S7?ia// Capk:' there seems to be no reason for 3 being written smaller than the other letters here, see another instance 2, 4, and the note there; cf. Strack, Prokg.^ P- 92, who does not, however, mention this passage or 2, 4. 3. in?2 ^ his dead:' of common gender here, as in Lev. 21, II. Num. 6, 6; contrast Zech. 11, 9 nnron 'the dying one! The distinction of gender in the case of a dead person being less regarded than in that of a living person (Del.) ; cf. Ges., § 107. I. note ; M. R., § 62. CHAP. 23, VERS. I-O. 195 nn "^Dl h^. nn ""n is only found in P : in 14, 13 they are called Amorites, and in Judg. 1,10 Canaanites. 4. Family graves were not uncommon among the people of high rank; cf. Judg. 8, 32. 2 Sam. 2, 32. i Kings 13, 30, and Is. 22, 16, where Shebna the scribe hews out of the rock a sepulchre for himself. HvTlD is characteristic of P. 6. As li? nD^5i? is a very unusual phrase (Dn"'5?N nDN7 is found once, Lev. 11, i), Hitzig's conjecture l^i^^^ •'? — which is adopted by most commentators, and brings the text here in accordance with ver. 13 — seems preferable. So in ver. 15 we must read ^^'n^. v. v then, here and ver. 13, will be followed by the imperative (cf. 17, 18 with the imperf. ; 30, 34 with the jussive) ; cf. Ges., § 136.2, ^Pray hear us! ' In ac- cordance with the politeness which both parties endeavour to shew (Di.).' LXX and Sam. understand '"h as = t^?; then the text ought to be inverted IJyDK^ ''J'^^?, as in ver. 11. □Tfb^^ "^"^^1 — ' a prmce of God' i.e. belonging to God, under God's protection, and blessed by Him, or ' a viighty prince;'' cf. Ps. 36, 7. 80, 11. "^w^^mp "^nil?23, lit.=:'/« the choice of our sepulchres' i.e. ' in our choicest sepulchre' cf. Is. 22, 7 "l^pDV "innD. The usual order of the words is here abandoned, the noun expressing the quality preceding, instead of following, the noun which it qualifies; cf. Ges., § 106. i. Rem. i. nJp^^rziNv^^, a verb \^"h following the conjugation of a verb r('h ; cf. Ges., § 75. Rem. 21c; Stade, § 143 e, note i a. *7nn nnpn; cf. on 16, 2 rrh'o. 8. QIJITD;] nt^ 12)'' CS, \\i.='if U is with your soui; i. e, ^ if it be your intcfttion;' cf. 2 Kings 10, 15. Job 10, 13. 23. 14- 2 196 GENESIS, 9. nSsDt^n. LXX, TO a-TT^Xaiou TO 8nT\odv,Yu\g.' speluncam duplicem' i.e. a cave with two entrances or two compart- ments, from the root i?M ; but — as may be seen from vers. 17. 19 and 49, 30— ni?DDDn is a proper name. i^^O y^'yi=' for full money I i.e. for its full value in money; cf. i Chron. 21, 22 ^1?n nnpm -ni'' nnn *in^ n: n''':^' 'n)^2 nns* dx Dy^n^ inrj^in Nin*^ ^d l^ivn nib'yi' imt^i nnn n"" mn dvdd n>n hv T^^1 nch^ insm .mn psn Nin p>ny DStr^n nri 'Some say this refn-s lo circumcision ; hut if this were so, he would have sworn by the covenant of circumcision^ and not by fehovah. What appears most probable to me, is that it was a custom in those days for a man to place his hand under the thigh of hitn i?i whose service he was : the meaning would thm be, '^ if thou art in my service, place thy hand, I pray, under my thigh;'' the master would thus be sitting ivith his thigh on the {servants) hand ; the meaning being, " behold, my hand is under thy authority to do thy will;" a7id this custom still exists in India' 4. ^"2 = ^ but,' after the negative; cf. Is. 48, 2; see Ewald, § 354 a (who compares the German sondern (not aber) after nicht), Ges., § 155. i e, ad fin. Fifteen MSS. and the Heb.- Sam. Codex read 0^5"'? • pnil^'^7 '^wHT' . When the pr. name follows, the preposition must be repeated ; when it precedes, it only stands with the pr. name; cf. 22, 20 ^^nx nim7; see ]\r. R., § 71. i. Rem. a. 5. ^trnrr. n pointed with seghol before the guttural with qame9, Ges., § 100. 4 ; Dav,, § 49. 2 d. 7. ^The God of the heavens who took me . . . ?nay He (emphatic) send His angel before thee, and maycst thou,' etc. ^ For this reference I am indebted to Prof. Driver, who kindly sent me a note he had received on this verse from Dr. Tylor, the Reader in Anthropology at Oxford. 200 GENESIS, Iinp^T . . , HT'tl''*'. The perfect with waw conv. after the imperfect as a jussive; cf. i, 14. 28, 3. 43, 14. 47, 29, and often ; see Driver, § 113. 2 a, cf. § iii ; M. R., § 24 b. 8. nV^I • ♦ ♦ n'2^n ^h n^^V 'Bu^ if she does not consent, then thou art free! ri'i?^ for ri'iil?, Ges., § 75. Rem. 7 : the tone does not advance with 1 conv. as the verb is a .Y'7 verb ; cf. Stade, § 470 b. note. P^^f "Tiyitr^. riNT without the article as regularly after a word with a pronom. affix; see Ewald, § 293a; Ges., § III. 2 b. nU?n t^^. Cf. the note on 4, 12. 9. 'T^]'^^^ is pliiralis excellentiae, referring to Abraham; see Ewald, § 178 b; Ges., § 108. 2 b; cf. Stade, § 324 a; so 40, I ^rh D^''J^^ rrs^^n ^2. 14. 'May it he that the damsel to whom I shall say, Pray CHAP. 24, VERS. 8-16. 201 let down thy pitcher that I may drink, and she a7iswer, Drink^ and I will also water thy camels; {may it be that) her thou hast adjudged to thy servant Isaac, and thereby I shall know that thou hast shewn 7ny master hndfiess.^ TW^^ is the perf. with waw conv., where no imperf. precedes, used as a precative or mild imperative; of. 47, 23 n^nSM ns nnynn; Deut. 7, 9 nyi^l; Driver, § 119 d. H'^rDb^l ♦ ♦ . nr2^^ ^\D^. nntDNI is perf. with waw conv. after an imperf. with "itJ'X ; cf. ver. 43, where the rela- tive is avoided; so Lev. 21, 10 N^JDI , , ♦ p:;V "IK'S; Is. 56, 4 1"inm y^'C^'^ ntJ'N; Judg.i, 12. iSam. 17,26; see Driver, §115. nptrb^ ♦ ♦ . "^y^n IS a casus pefidcns, resumed in '"^J?^, which stands before its verb for emphasis; cf. 28, 13. 26, 15; Driver, § 197. i. The text is to be pointed "^y^Ll, this word being of common gender in the Pentateuch, also in Ruth 2, 21 ; cf. Ges., § 107. i. note ; Ewald, § 175b; Stade, § 309 d, who regards nyj as 'a remnant of an older period of the language, when the feminine ending did not exist.' The Kri directs the ordinary form to be read. nS is not 'through her,' Ribqah, but 'thereby;' cf. 15, 8. 15. 'A?id it came to pass be/ore he had done speaking, that^ behold, R. was coming out,' etc. ni^a DID, the perf. after D^D is very rare (Driver, p. 38. foot-note), contrast ver. 45 D"it3 rh'2^. The perfect after Q-iD is found again, i Sam. 3, 7 ''■'"' r\^ yT" DID (if the punctuation is right), but immediately afterwards rhv^ DIDI ; cf. DlDn, Ps. 90, 2 nb> D^na ; Prov. 8, 25 lynun onn DILDI; see Ewald, § 337. 3 c. nnr*^ hv 'nny\, 'WUh her pitcher on her shoulder; circ. clause. 16. n^^n raiD. Cf. 12,11 n^SiO n^^ and the note there. rh^T\2=' a virgin; from br\2 ' secludere; the maiden who 202 GENESIS, lives in seclusion in her parents' home, nwv from D7y, Arab. "AM 'to he strong^ 'fully ripe,'=\.\\Q maiden who had reached a marriageable age, ptwlla nubilis. In r\xh^ stress is laid on the fact that the maiden is of a marriageable age, in xb\70, that she is a virgin; so here we have the addition 19. nntl^S I^D D^^ l^^ ' UntU they shall have finished drinking,' li'D being a future perfect; so Tinsn DX ny, ver. 33. Is. 30, 17 pn3 Dn")ni3 DX ny; and with the fuller phrase, ns nrN ny, Gen. 28, 15 Ti^b^y DX nc^j*; ly; Num. 32, 17 D:)N^3n DN i:^'N* ny; see Driver, § 17; M. R., § 3. 2; Ges., § 126. 5 c. 21. tr^'^nn nS n^^niT'D IT'^^^n'). 'And tlie man was watching her in silence'. rri^ntr^ is the construct state before the preposition rb ', of. U ^Din, Ps. 2, 12 ; pN2 ''2m\ Is. 9, i; PlIDi? ^'^nm, Job 24, 5; see Ewald, § 289 b; Ges., § 116. i. tl^^lHD defines nsnC'D more clearly; cf. Num. 16, 27 D^aVJ 1NV\' Judg. I, 7 D^t3pi??D 1M D^VVPD DH^^ni Dn^T- niMl; Jer. 41, 6 nriai » . . l^'"' ♦ • ♦ ^^^1 ; cf. Ewald, § 341 b. 3. 22. DtD is'tz nose ring;' cf. ver. 47, where n2i< 7y is added ; here the Sam. have nss^ hv Db'^l after li'pC'D, which Di. considers the original reading. Vpl is 'a half-shekel,' it occurs once again, Ex. 38, 26. n^il?^. ^p^ must be understood here, as in 20, 16. 23. '^''Hi^ n"^! is ace. of place, as in 12, 15, which compare. 27. '^:i'l ^T\1 Till "^D^^^. 'As for me, in the way hath Y. guided me' ^3JK, casus pcnde?is ; cf. 17, 4; see Driver, § 197. 4; M. R., §129. CHAP. 24, VERS. 19-32. 203 ^"nH, i.e. without any mistakes, straight to the house of Bethuel ; of. ver. 48 r\r2^ T^^n. 28. 717^^ H^lh, i. e. to the female members of Bclhucl's family, Ribqah, as a n7in3, would Hve apart from the men, among the females of the family. 29^ pyn ^i^ . . . ph p^'V Di. regards this half- verse as out of place here [er greift in unertraglicher (durch ver. 10 nicht zu rechtfertigender) Weise dem ver. 30 vor], having been placed here, instead of after ver. ^o^ (before Nl"*"!), by a copyist's mistake. Knobel regards it as a duplette (i. e. the same thing narrated twice over) ; or in ver. 30, N3"'") may be explained by Driver, § 76 y, as giving a more detailed account of Laban's running. 30. d^^n n^? ni^lD. On the inf. cstr. without a subject, cf. M. R., §§ III b, 117 ; Ewald, § 304 a; 25, 26 nnN mi'n; i Sam. 18, 19 niD n^ nn nya; 2 Sam. 17, 19 n^nnn nni i?2J3 ; Ps. 42, 4 nvn b^ ^bi< iJ^xn. The Sam. read the more correct form '.riNnD ' zt'/iefz he saiv' in? J12T1. rtjn, placed before the participle, as in 38, 24 nnn njn £3:1 ; Is. 29, 8 ^DX njni, to arrest the attention and give more liveliness to the narrative ; cf. Ewald, § 306 d; Driver, § 135.3. Obs. i. 31. 'And he said. Come in, blessed of the Lord, ivhy dost ihou stand without, seeing I have prepared my house, and a place for the camels?' cf. ver. 56; Josh. 17, 14 ^"^ ^^ ^'^'^^ 'seeing I am a great people ;' Judg. 3, 26 iny Ninl 'he having passed;^ see Driver, § 160; M. R., § 152. 32. Laban is probably the subject to nns^^ and ]T\'\ as one can hardly suppose that Abraham's servant would be so inhospitably treated that he had to unsaddle his own camels. It would be easier if the text ran N?,'l (instead of 204 GENESIS, N3*l), which Dathe and Olsh. prefer, but this again would require C^^NH riN instead of t^^i^n. 33. The Ktb. is ^f''')_ 'he {Laban) set; imperf. Qal of nb'^^DVsj'; cf. 50, 26 Db^''1 without Kri. The Kri here reads CltTi*} ' and there was placed; impf. Hofal of DVk^, with pathach not qame? ; see Baer and Del., Gefiesis, p. 77 ; Stade, § 500 y, reads here DJJ'*!, the ordinary imperf. Qal of dVb^. Ewald, § 131 d, considers that the u of the passive here, 50, 26 and Ex. 30, 32 ("JD^^ from "JID), has been sharpened into 1 38. b^7 D^^, '^YOY>. = ' if not; after a negative 'but;' cf. (possibly) Ez. 3, 6 yr\rh^ DitS^N ^h DX; cf. Ges., § 155. 2 f. nnpSi . . . "fSn . . . t^S d^^, so Ez. 20, 33 f. d5< ^nvnpl . , ♦ ^ns^'ini . . . "ll^CX ♦..&^(2n nrh. 64. h'd^H hv^ bsn'^ ; so 2 Kings 5, 21 n^DiJOn hvo b^'^Y In Judg. I, 14 (z=Josh. 15, 18) we find m^* 'to spring quickly from the camel.' LXX here KaTenridijo-ev. 65. ntTTT l!?*'t<5n *'0. 'Who is yonder man?* cf. Ges., § 34. Rem. 2 ; Dav., § 13 ; Stade, § 172 b. nti'n^the Arabic {^'s\\=who, which; it occurs again, 37, 19. 67. rr^t? HTTrh^n. i?nN* with the article and n of motion. The presence of the article before the noun, which CHAP. 24, VER. 63— CHAP. 25, VER. 2. 207 should be in the construct state, is explained by Ewald, § 290 d, Ges., § no. 2 b, as a loose co-ordination of the two words, instead of the second being subordinate to the first; cf. Josh. 7, 21. Di. regards 1CK m)^ as inexplicable, and considers that they are a gloss to bring about a closer con- nection with chap. 23. 25. 1. ^t^^5, not in the sense Sarah was, but a concubine; cf. ver. 6, where she is called a tJ'i^S, and i Chron. i, 32. n"^1t^p, pr. n2ime = ' wcense.' 2. Many of the following tribes cannot be identified with certainty, as they have either disappeared at an early date, or become merged into other tribes. The genealogy occurs again in i Chron. i, 32 ff. in an abbreviated form. Keturah bare Abraham six sons (five if we regard pD and pD as one and the same). I'^^DT, perhaps from ">^J, a species of ^antelope! Knobel compares pDT with Za^pdfi, the royal town of the KimtSo- KokirhaL, on the west of Mecca, on the Red Sea, mentioned in Ptol. vi. 7, 5, but whether they are identical is uncertain. Grotius and Del. consider the Zamareni of Pliny vi. 32 as more probable. ]t2?P'' is identified by Tuch with \^\>l (10, 26)', by Ewald with i^-'2, Hab. 3, 7 ; by Knobel with the Kao-o-aj^trat of Ptol. vi. 7, 6, south of the Kinaedokolpites, on the Red Sea, but these are the Gassanides (cf. Del. here and Di.). ]*'17D and ]"TO, the best known of the sons of Keturah. W^^I'O and CHD occur again in 37, 28. 36 as names of the same people, so that probably pD and plD are but different forms of the same name. The Midianites are often 208 GENESIS, mentioned in the O. T. ; in 37, 28. 36 they are spoken of as carrying on trade with Egypt. In Ex. 2 and 18 we find them dwelling in the Sinaitic peninsula, and in Num. 22, 4. 7. 25, 6. 17 f. 31, iff. they are mentioned among Israel's enemies in the land east of the Jordan. In the time of the Judges (cf Judg. 6 ff.) hordes of Midianites overran Palestine. They are also mentioned in Is. 60, 6 as a trading people. Their territory on the east of the Elanitic Gulf stretched from the neighbourhood of Sinai northwards to the territory of the Moabites; see further, Di., p. 291 f. p2tr^ is unknown. rritl} is mentioned in Job 2, 11 as a tribe in the neigh- bourhood of the land of py, but otherwise unknown. Del., Par.^ P- 297 f, compares the Assyrian Suchu, on the right bank of the Euphrates, between the mouth of the Belih and Chabor; Di., the ^air] of Ptol. v. 19; cf. Di., 1. c. Others {H. W. B., 9th ed.) connect it with the Arab tribe Ls^U-j, east of Aila. 3. On snc^ and pi, see 10, 7. Probably the northern branches of these two great Arab tribes are here meant, the genealogy in these verses being more limited in range than that in chap. 10 (Di.). Of the sons of Dedan nothing further is known; see conjectures in Di., p. 292; Del., P- 372. 4. nD''V occurs again in Is. 60, 6, mentioned with Midian as rich in camels, and as bringing gold and incense from Sheba. Del., Par., p. 304, compares the Hajdpd of the inscriptions. The other names do not occur elsewhere; see Di. 1. c. for conjectures about them. 8. Vntn. Sam., LXX, Q-'D'' ynb'l as in 35, 29. V72V T't^ P]Dt^^1. ^ And was gathered to his people;' cf. CHAP. 25, VERS. 3-13. 209 the synonymous expressions, "ITlinx ^N NU, 15, 15 ; bi< f\OHZ VnilN, Judg. 2, 10; and ^^nUX Dy 2::^, Deut. 31, 16. The phrase VDJ? i?X f)DN3 is pecuHar to P ; so in 35, 29. 49, 33, etc. 10. nitrn is in apposition to pay mb^ in ver. 9. n^tr=not Uhitherl but, in a weaker sense, ^ there;' so Jer. 18, 2 nnn n^? lyroiJ'N HDCJ^I; 2 Kings 23, 8 innp IC'X Qilin^n HDti' ; see Ges., § 90. 2 b. 13. drnv'^riT' Ori^tri. '■with their nanm, according to their genealogies! The two words are to be taken closely together. Xy^ll the best known and most important of the descend- ants of Ishmael, 'the Nabatheajis! The Nabatheans dwelt in Arabia Petrea. In Is. 60, 7 they are mentioned with Kedar; the two names also being found together on the Assyrian inscriptions of Assurbanipal (Schr., K.A. Tr, p. 147). Probably they are identical with the Nabataei and Cedrei, mentioned together by Pliny, v. 12. The only other notices about n"'13 in the O. T. are that Esau (28, 9. 36, 3) married Mahalath (called, 36, 3, Basemath), the sister of Nebayoth, and Is. 1. c, that they were rich in cattle; see further, Di., p. 294. ■^"Tp. ^ The Kedar enes! A nomad tribe in the Syro- Arabian desert ; they are frequently mentioned in the O. T. in the time of the kings. In Is. 21, i6f. Jer. 49, 28 they are mentioned as skilled bow-men ; Song of Songs i, 5, as dwelling in black tents, but Is. 42, 11. Jer. 49, 31, in open villages. In Is. 60, 7. Jer. 49, 32 they are spoken of as rich in camels and flocks; and in Ez. 27, 21 as trading with Tyre. The Rabbis use the name nip for Arabia in general, np |"1K^? being the Arabic language. T'b^^li^ and DtaD are unknown names. p 210 14- V^tl^^ is unknown. noil is probably different from the Duma of Is. 21, 11 and Josh. 15,52. Wetzstein identifies HDH here with the Duma in East Hauran. Di. and Del. consider it to be the Aov^iada of Steph. Byz., Domata of Pliny, vi. 32, the modern a-«jJ J jjlU = ' //le rocky Duma', in the lowest-lying district of the Syrian Nufud land; the so-called Gof (Del.), on the borders of Syria and Arabia. ^^tr?^, usually connected with the '^adavol of Ptol. v. 19. 2, north-east of Duma. In Asurbanipal's inscriptions, Masu is found together with Nabaitai and /U(j/r/ (Schr., K. G.F., p. 102; K.A.T.\ p. 148 f.). 15. Iin is unknown. Baer and Del. read "nn, Theile mn, with the marg. note, Tin Dnnx D'''12D3, i. e. ' in other copies nn;' so I Chron. i, 30, Sam., Joseph. The Massora mentions the reading here as being Tin, not "iin ; cf Baer and Del., Gen., p. 77 f. t^^^n is identified by Wetzstein with Taima, three- quarters of an hour from Duma, in the Hauran ; by Knobel with Qayioi, Ptol. vi. 7. 17, on the Persian Gulf, or the Banu Taim (^ jj^) also on the Persian Gulf; by Di. and Del. with NDTl, a tribe mentioned in Jer. 25, 23. Job 6, 19, as traders (cf. Is. 21, i^)='^Vilj, on the border of the Negd and the Syrian wilderness; also found on the inscriptions, together with the Masai (Schr., K. G. F., p. 262 f ). HlD'' and \L^^D2 are mentioned (i Chron. 5, 18 ff.) as neigh- bours of the tribes east of the Jordan, who made war against them and partially subdued them; tJ'^DJ is otherwise un- known. 11D\ ' ihe Jtureans,' dwelt in the hill country of Lebanon and Hauran, according to Strabo; cf. Luke 3, i. riDlp, not mentioned elsewhere. CHAP. 25, VERS. 14-18. 211 16. Dn'1''tD:nl On'^^OTn. 'in their villages, and in their encampments^ i. e. who dwelt partly in unwalled villages (Lev. 25, 31. Is. 42, 1 1) and partly in moveable camps (Num. 31, 10. Ez. 25, 4). ni'iD is from nit:, and means 'a camp' the tents being pitched in the form of a circle; cf the modern^ljj (Burckh., Bed. 26, cited by Di., p. 297). LXX, eV rais o-Krjvais avTcov, Koi iv tols enavXecTLV avToov. CntDb^T'. ' According to their tribes! HDN occurs again in Num. 25, 15, and — as here — is used of an Arab tribe: the word is more an Arabic than a Hebrew word, and its use here and Num. 25, 15 is perhaps, as Di. suggests, intentional. Ryssel, De Eloh. Pent, sermone^ P- 7^5 says of niDN, 'quae vox ad sermonem populi IVIidianitici spectat (eodem sensu dictum atque apud Scotos clan, apud Arabes gum^^ys)! 18. nT''^in. See 10, 29. It is not the Indian Havila, but the land of the y^avkoToioL (cf. UjJ-e.. in Niebuhr, Beschreihung von Arahien, p. 342 : Del.) of Strabo, xvi. 4. 2, between the Nabatheans and the Agroeans. Thus the Ishmaelites spread themselves over the country between the Persian Gulf to the wilderness of Shur, on the confines of Egypt. D*^1!Jn •'iSD hv * ^ ^ "^"Itl?. See on 16, 7. n^1\!)h^ TO^^l. 'In the direction 0/ Ashtir! n3^<3, cf. on 13, 10. ^"^1ti'^< is explained by Del. as meaning *up to the lands under the Assyrian rule (bis nach den Landen as- syrischer Herrschaft).' Noldeke {Unters., p. 26) considers that m"lC^^< is the name of an Egyptian place, which has been corrupted in the Heb. text. According to Hupfeld it has arisen out of miC' nDN3 (i Sam. 15, 7) by corruption. Wei. and Del. (Par., p. 131) think that it is an instance of ditto- graphy for 'm ny. p 2 212 •':D hv~'eastof;' cf. i6, 12. ^^"1 — ' settled ;' in 16, 12 pK' is used of Ishmael; cf. Judg. 7, 12 pDVn D"'i'D3 Dip ""n i?31. 19-34. 20. D*^^ pD = Dns hYk^ in Hos. 12, 13, ^Mesopotamia! *pQ in Aramaic = "^ _y^/^^/' and in Arabic (where it is a Nabathean foreign word, Gawah'qt, 112. 2)-='' ploughing oxen^" and then their ^'plough" so a fixed measure of land, like jugum, jiigerum (Lane, p. 2353), and is regarded by Lagarde {Proph. Chald., p. xliii) as Persian. But 11. Raw., 62. 33, padanu (which as paddnu means elsewhere, accord- ing to Schrader, K. A. T?, p. 612, ^^way, path ") is equivalent to gi7ni {garden) and iklu {field), (compare Del., Par., p. 135)3 ^^d so it might have meant ^' field" or '^ plain'' in Assyrian (cf. Ufls ^^ depression, plain," Ges., Thes., p. 1092),' Di. It is most probable that D"1X mb> in Hos. 1. c. is the Hebrew translation of the word. In 24, 10 w^e have D^X nnnj for din* pa (P). The LXX and Vulg. render it Mesopotamia Syriae or Mesopotamia ; cf. the campos Meso- potamiae in Curt. iii. 2. 3; v. i. 15. From this it by no means follows that the two ideas are completely identical, still less that Paddan Aram was the district round Harran. ' Still it is worth noticing that the name pa (cf. 48, 7) attaches to a place Fadddn, and a Tell Fadddfi, in the neigh- bourhood of Harran, which Jaqut still know^s of (Chwolsohn, Ssab., i.-^o^) Mar as., ii. 337). That the neighbourhood of Edessa and Harran is a plain surrounded by mountains is evident from Edrisi p. Jaub. ii. 153; Wilh. of Tyrus, 10. 29. Buck, Mesopotamia, iii,' (Kn. in Di.) D"l^< pQ is only found in P as the name of Mesopotamia ; so 28, 2. 6f 31, 18, 33, 18. 35, 9. 26. 46, 15. CHAP. 25, VERS. 19-26. 213 21. mn*' I7 "IW"), lit. ' suffered himself to he prayed to ^ i.e. ' hearkefied to him! The Nifal iolerativum; cf. Is. 53, 7 myj Nini ; and Cheyne's crit. note, ad loc. 22. ')!^!^"in'^') is imperf. Hithpo'. of XT\ ; see Ges., § 55. i ; Stade, § 532 a. y ; cf. m^n^ from mj, li^i^nn^ from iji^n. '^:n nt ntD7 ]D Xy^ — 'ifthus,whyaml?' i.Q.'i/itbe thus, why do I live P' cf. Q-on ^i? Hd!? in 27, 46 ; so the Syriac. The LXX, €t ouro) \jxoL fieXXei yiVecr^ai], tj/a ti /iot toCto/ and so Vulg.; hence it has been rendered, ' if it he so, why am I thus?' i. e. pregnant; but HT cannot be predicate, as the LXX have taken it; nr merely strengthens the ni^b, as in i8, 13. 23. (a) ^Two nations are i?i thy womh, {[S) And two peoples shall separate themselves from thy lap : (a) And one people shall overpower the other ^ (jS) A7id the elder shall serve the younger! The answer given to Ribqah's prayer is poetical in form. T\ and 1''^^* in prose would require the article ; cf. Ewald, § 294 a. Q^^bQ Dh^7. On p used in comparison, cf. Ges., § 119. i; M. R., § 49. 2. 24. n*'?^'' ^Ib^T'O^T. ''And her days were full;' so 29, 21. 50. 3- DOn is contracted from D^^NJii. 25. "^^^l^lt^, probably referring to the colour of his skin, rather than the hair; cf. David in i Sam. 16, 12. 17, 42. 19. 13. Itri? . ' Esau ' = ' hairy one! 26. ipV*^ the author takes from :3i^V, a dcnom. of ^pV ' heel ^ ■=' heel-holder y cf. Hos. 1 2, 4. Reuss, Gesch. dcs A. Z, p. 52, explains Jacob 2i?,^^' successor! In 27, 36 another explanation is given ; see the note there. 214 GENESIS, Cnb^ ^72; cf. on 24, 30. 27. l*"!^ VT. 'T^ is ace. after VT, not gen., for then VV would be necessary/ Wright: the form VlS however, does not occur in the O. T. Cf. 2 Chron. 2, 1 1 bc' Vy n:^3"i; Ps. 44, 22 ni? n*iDli?yn yn\ which are parallel to this passage. The pi. cstr. is used in i Kings 9, 27. Amos 5, 16. HTO )^^^ = ' a Jie/d man^ one w^ho spends his time in the fields hunting; but T^'cn'^n C'^t^, 9, 20, = ' an agriculturist.' on t!?"^^. 'A quiet, domestic man! 'An upright man' does not suit the context here, and hardly fits in with the later accounts of Jacob's dealings with his brother. Elsewhere an 2ihN2iys=^ upright^' except Ex. 26, 24. DH is here the German 'fromm^ which also means ruhig (^quiet), thus ' ein frommes Pferd,' a quiet horse. Xyh7\^ for ^')>\}^.', see Ges., § 23. 3. Rem. 2; Stade, § 109- 28. VDl 1^1^ *^D. 'For ve?iison was in his mouthy i.e. was according to his taste; cf. 27, 5. 7. 30. nn Ql^n Dl^^n ]12. 'From the red {stuff), this red stuff; ' the words ntn DIXH being epexegetical ; cf. M.R., §72. 3. 31. nV:] nn::?::. 'Sell mw first of alV etc.; see M. R., § 56. 2. Rem. a, who points out the different shades of meaning in 0^*3 and Di*n3. 32. nin^ "[^in "*!):b^ nrin. ' Behold, I am going to die^ i. e. Esau's life was a dangerous one, and he might meet his death at any moment. Tuch prefers the rendering, ' I am at the point of death,' i. e. from hunger, which is not so natural (so A.V. and A.V.R.),and vould be better expressed by no >jjn. CHAP. 25, VER. 27— CHAP. 26, VER. 12. 215 26. 3. h^r\ r\^Jr\^^ ^2' rit^, i.e. Canaan and ihe ad- joining districts, n^nx being used of the different portions of what was afterwards the land of Israel, as in i Chron. 13, 2. 2 Chron. ii, 23. ^Sn, of. note on 19, 8. 7. M^t^^h = ' concerning his wife;* cf. 32, 30 HT r\xh ^mh h^'^Vi 'ivhy dost thou then ask about my iiame ?' 43, 7 ^jj^^l^j^L,^ ^'^ ^^^X\ h^'d hsC' ' the man asked indeed about us and about our birth-place^. 8. r\'p':r\ n^^ ^wir:}. 'Sporting ivith r: nx pnv = Dy pnv, of mutual playing or caressing, and so distinct from n pn^, where the action is not mutual ; see 39, 14 (Luzz. cited by Del). 10. "X^ ayn inb^ n:]\!) tOynr^. ' One of the people might have lain with her, and so thou hadst brought' etc., lit. ' almost had one of the people; ' cf. Ps. 1 1 9, 8 7 pN2 ":ib Dy^D ; Prov. 5, 14 '-n^^l t^yoa. nsnm is the perf. with waw conv., after tDyD3; cf. Driver, § 115, p. 160: the tone being thrown forward on to the last syllable. Del., p. 385. explains the position of the tone on nt^nni as due to the y following, which would otherwise be scarcely audible, comparing Is. II 2 nn:T (where, however, the tone on the last syllable may be' due \o^ the waw conv.; cf. Driver, § no. 5). See also ver. 22 n^i^y ^^■^.. and cf. Ewald, §§ 63 c, 193 b. 12. □'^"iy\I? n^T:^. '^ hundred measures I 'a hundred- fold: -^yc^ in Biblical Hebrew docs not occur again in this sense. In Aramaic and the language of the INIishna, ^V^^, Pa'el of -m^'to reckon, estimate' (cf. Targ. Onq. here. 2l6 GENESIS, NinpK'nzi HND ^n bv = 'the hundredfold of that which they had estimated it {the field) \' cf. Levy, Chald. W. B., ii. p. 504), and NiyK^ subst. = ' interest, price;' see Levy, 1. c, and cf. the Arabic J.^^ ' pretiuni annonae! LXX and Syr. in- correctly read D''"lVb' ' barley! ' A hundred measures ' would imply that the harvest was very abundant. The neighbour- hood of Gerar was very fruitful, and at the present day the Arabs have grain magazines at Nuttar Abu Sumar, a little north-west of Elusa; Rob., Fal., i. p. 562. 13. T'1^1 ^I7n. Cf. the note on 8, 3. ?i:, the participle, here takes the place of the more common inf. abs. ; so Judg. 4, 24 nK^i7) I'hn bi^-^^ 'n r i^ni; 2 Sam. i6, 5. 18, 25 i?>) nnpi '])bn ; cf. Ewald, § 280 b ; M. R., § 108. Hal, however, may be perfect, cf. Josh. 6, 13. Is. 31, 5 ; see Ges., § 131. 3. Rem. 3. 14. niHJ^ occurs once again in Job i, 3; cf. the N. T. Bfpancia, Matt. 24, 45, and see Ges., Thes., sub voce. 15. d^^T'?^''"! ♦ ♦ . Q*1QnD. Notice the masc. suffixes referring to feminine nouns; sover. 18. 31, 9. 32, 16. 33, 13. 41, 23"; see Ewald, § 249 b; Ges., § 121. 6. Rem. i. D"1t^7Q'^1 with double ace, according to Ges., § 139. 2; M. R., § 45. 2. 18. Dn"in« '^r:)''!. LXX, ol naiSes; so Sam. and Vulg., reading ''13y, possibly from pnv n^y in ver. 19. D^l'^riD^I is imperf. with waw conv. in continuation of nan. 19. D*'^!! C^. 'Living, i.e. flowing water' as con- trasted with still water; so Lev. 14, 5. Jer. 2, 13. 20. 'P'^'^zzl' strife;' the word only occurs here. 21. r\^m^-' hostility: CHAP. 26, VERS. 13-29. 217 2 2 . muni = ' wide spaces' Probably the modern Ruhaibe, about three hours south-east of Elusa, eight hours south of Beersheba, where remains of fountains are still to be found : cf. Robins, i. p. 289 ff. ■^D, not=ort redlali'vum, but as in 29, 32.33. Ex. 3, 12, affirmative, 'surely,' 'indeed' 1^^'^Dl is perf. with waw conv. without a preceding imperf.; cf. 17, 4; Driver, § 119 a; M. R., § 24. 2 b. 26. inyiO n^nSl. nT^^< is a pr. n. with the fern, ending D^, like n^^^a^ ^^tf'^, ver. 34 ; n^nn 28, 9 : so LXX, Syr., Vulg., Saad. Onq., who renders ''•?^^ni ^T^\, Berl. (some texts ^'^^»^^?o)^ seems to have taken nrn^ as fem. cons, state of ^r^^<, in the sense of 'a troop', ' crowd^ a meaning nins never has : and iny^D as compounded of p and Jp (if we follow the reading ^TO^lD^ and not Berliner's "'C'l^nn). inyiD, only here in the Pentateuch, = *yrz>;/(/,' ^confidant' one who advised him, and rendered him other services; cf. I Kings 4, 5. I Chron. 27, 33. ^nV"i?D has a firm unchange- able tsere in the first syllable. The LXX translate inv^D by vvfx(j)ayoiy6s ; Supposing that to be the capacity in which he acted as his * friend;' cf. Judg. 14, 20, LXX. Translate,' PF/M Ahuzzath, his counsellor! 27. ^T\ DJl^^V Render, ' Seeing that {pi since) ye hated me, and sefit me away from you! 28. '^t^'J, inf. abs. Qal of nfc and ayi?. 13. "^rhhp. 'Thy curse,' i. e. the curse that shall come upon thee ; cf the note on 9, 2. 15. ni^nn=: lit. 'costlinesses' 'costly things,' ' desidera- bilia,' so ^"i:3 must be understood before it. Esau's best clothes are intended, which he wore on any festive occasions ; cf. Judg. 14, 12 ff. 20. h^l'DT* Jl'^n?^ HT TV2. 'How then hast thou found it so quickly?' lit. 'how then hast thou made haste to find it?^ of. Ges., § 142. 2; M. R., § 113. n"inD corresponds to the adverb in English. 24. ■^^Dt*^'^'! is really in point of time before in^ni'*! in ver. 23. In ver. 23 the transaction is briefly described by the single word in^in^l, the particulars of the blessing being added by 1 conv. ; cf. Driver, § 75 /3; so in 37, 6. 42, 21 flf. 45, 21-24. 48, 17. ItoV "^n nt nnt^. 'Thou art then my son Esau,' = ' art thou thefi my son Esau?' An interrogative sentence without the interrogative particle n; cf. 2 Kings 20, 9. Job 38, 18; Ewald, § 324 a; Ges., § 153. i. 'IJ is added to give emphasis to the question. 26. ng?;^. Cf. on 2, 12. CHAP. 27, VERS. 9-29. 221 2 7^-29 are the words of the blessing. The blessing is poetical in form : observe the parallelism in the verses, and the poetical words and forms, e.g. nsn for r^t^r^^ ri^n ^3??^, mn for n>r[, 2 7^. * Behold, the smell of my son is as the smell of a field which Yahweh has blessed: 28. (a) And may God give thee of the dew of the heavens, and of the fatnesses of the earthy (/3) And abundance of corn and wine. 29. (a) May nations serve thee, and peoples bow down to thee; Be a prince over thy brethren, and may thy mother s sons bow down to thee : (/3) Cursed be those that curse thee. And blessed be those that bless thee! 28. *^DT2tr?:i, the tr is undageshed (cf. CJ'^f^P, Jon. 4, 11 ; Dni^nl?p, Ez. 32, 30), as it is pointed with shewa. The word is' compounded of p partitive, and ^3Dti?, corresponding to i)i:rD just before. \^^f is plural cstr. from I9^", like D^^pp from 195, D'^'?? from ^'^\, not from I^?^. The A. V. takes it as pi. of \^V^, but the sense and the parallelism are against this. On IP part., see on 4, 3, and cf. 28, 11. 30, 14. Cf. the rendering of the A. V. R. in these verses. On the great fertmty of the land of Canaan, cf. Ex. 3, 8. The dew is here mentioned instead of the rain ; as in summer, in Palestine, there is very litde rain, and the dew takes its place; cf. 49. 25. Deut. 33, 13- Hos. 14, 6. Zech. 8, 12. tr)-^"^!! from C'l^ 'to take possession;' so called as takmg possession of the head or mind; cf. Hos. 4, n- 29 ^UrW^^ Ktb.; Kri ^innc^:V The Kri is preferable, as the plur'al precedes 0^^?^)- The Ktb. is possibly-as in 43, 28-an incorrect way of writing the word. The smg. might perhaps stand by Ewald, § 316 a; Ges., § mT a- ^^^ rrin for n'n . The verb nin for n\n is North Palestinian and late; cf. the Aramaic nVT and )oo». The imper. occurs again in Is. i6, 4 and Job 37, 6 (with N for n). "jr^b^ "^Dl . . . ^^ns^; cf. Ps. 50, 20, where they are again rhythmically interchanged. ni"^! . ♦ , "^1"1i^. The singular for plural; cf. Ex. 31, 14 n^V niD r\'hhr\'0\ Lev. 19, 8 \i^ IJ^V vi?:)N1; Num. 24, 9 nnN ^niNI inn T^"^^^; see Ewald, § 319 a; Ges., § 146. 4 ; M.R.,§ 135.4 b. 30. 'y^V^ t^!^^ b^!^^ *lt^. ^ Jacob having only just goiie out', circ. clause ; cf. Josh. 4, 1 8 ti'^'^r\'2T\ 'hT\ n^M ipn: ' the soles of the feet of the priest having been withdrawn ;' 2 Kings 12, 7^ n^nn pnn ni< D'^Jnnn Iprn \h 'the priests not having repaired the breach in the house;' see Driver, § 165; Ewald, § 341 c. 31. T'^^^'^1 is imperf. with weak w^aw^ in a jussive sense; so innt^^l, ver. 29; see Driver, § 134. 33. ""i:n ninn . . . ^'\rr^^, so ver. 34 '\v\ npyv pyv^i; the verb being followed by a substantive derived from it in the ace. ; cf. Matt. 2, 10, and see Ges., § 138. i. Rem. i. T^n t^in i^lDt^ *'0 = ' ivho then is he, the one that hunted?' cf. Ps. 24, 10 nnnn n!?D nr NIH '•D 'ivho then is this one— the kitig of glory P' Zech. i, 9 TO^ Vi'On HD 'what are they — these?' Nin X1SS ""D anticipating the subject; see Driver, § 201. 2 ; Ewald, § 325 a. t^l*"! "T^!i ''\''in. ' Who hunted game and brought it;' cf. 35^ 3 ''"I'l . ♦ ♦ 'riN r\':'^r\\ 49, 17 i?Q>1 . » . y3:^r\. The par- ticiple breaks off into the imperf. with waw consec; a fact being stated, not a possibility, in which case we should find the per/, with ivaiv consec; cf. Driver, § 117; M. R., § 15 ; Ges., § 134. 2. Rem. 2. CHAP. 27, VERS. 30-39. 223 34. pi?!^***! . . ♦ V^to is either to be explained as 19, 15 by Driver, § 127 b, the imperf. with \va\v conv. aflcr a lime- determination, or the word ^"^."•l must be supplied with the LXX, Sam. ; so Tuch, Di. \T1 might easily have fallen out after ^^^^ at the end of ver. 33. Hitzig emends as follows (his emendation being accepted by Geiger, Urschrift, p. 377), ^in^^ m ^yT\:i. Cf. 4, 26 xin n: r\^\>\ Num. 14, 32 Onx DDnjsi; see Ges., § 121. 3; Ewald, § 311a; M. R., § 72. I and Rem. a. 36. '/y zV //?«/ M^ have called his name Jacob ? for he hath supplanted me now twice ^ etc.; cf. 29, 15 nriN ^HN ^2T\. LXX, tiKaicos (KkT)6r] ; Vulg. 'juste vocatum est nomen ejus; ' cf. ]\I, R., § 143. Rem. b; Ewald, § 324b, who remarks that ""iDn 'is used when the reason is unknown ' = the Lat. numqtad, Ger. eiwa. In 25, 26 another explanation of the name is given. D^D1>D nt; cf. Ges., § 122. 2. note; M. R., § 91. 37. Vr^T^D, with a double ace; see Ps. 51, 14 nn ••i^DDn nnnj; so nyo, Judg. 19, 5 nrh na nai? nyo; cf. Ewald, § 283 b (2). n^7» script io plena for "^p, only occurs here in the Penta- teuch ; cf. 7\y^ in 3, 9 for T'N. 38. ro"^in, see on 34, 31. 39. '^^?2tI''D, not D partitive as the A.V. margin, nor cstr. plural of I9fP as A.V. and M.R., § 136. Rem. a; cf. ver. 28, because i?t2?0 in the second half of the verse is against this, but privative (so most modern scholars). ' Aivay from the fatnesses;' cf. vers. 37, 40. Render, ' Far from the fat?iesses of the earth he thy divelling-place, And far from the dew of heaven from above' Other instances of \^ privative are Num. 15, 24 i-nvn ^ryD 224 GENESIS, 'out of sight of the congregation ;^ Prov. 20, 3 yyo * azvay from strife ;' Job 11, 15 D1CD '"without blemish' The sterility of Edom is here contrasted with the fertility of Palestine ; so ver. 40, ' And by thy sword shall thou live, a7id thy brother shall thou serve; And it ivill be, when thou rebellest, that thou wilt break his yoke from off thy neck^ 40. ^l"in 71^, i. e. the sword is conceived of as the means of procuring the necessities of life, or as the basis on which Esau's life will rest ; cf. i?V in Deut. 8, 3 rx:h DhSt h^ ; Is. 38, 16 vn^ nn^^y. "7^"^n. The root in occurs four times in the Old Test, twice in Qal, Jer. 2, 31. Hos. 12, i, and twice in Hif'., here and Ps. 55, 3. nil is the Arab. A, conj. I. * to go to and fro ;' 11. ^ to desire, long for ;' III. 'to strive after, wish! In Hebrew the root means ' to wander about u?irestrained,' a meaning which suits Hos. and Jer., loc. cit. ; Judah being described (Hos. 12, i 11 ly) as still wandering about with regard to God, i. e. independently, of his own free will, with- drawing himself from God; so Jer. 2,31 1J11 ^ivehavewafidered about ^ i. e. abandoned God. In Ps. 55, 3 Tl^b'l 1''1X (where the Hif'il is used) the meaning is slightly different, 'I wander to and fro in my meditation^ * / am tossed about by anxiety and care! Del. and Kn. render here, 'when thou roamest about,' but this is unsuitable, as a yoke would not be broken by roaming about, nor could a person under a yoke be well conceived of as roaming about at will. IK'N^ in this case would be like Num. 27, 14. Tuch renders, 'when thou rebellest' (cf. Jer. and Hos., 1. c), to which Di. objects that every one who is under a yoke rebels, but does not get free ; but this is not CHAP. 27, VERS. 40-42. 225 conclusive against Tuch's rendering. Di. prefers the render- ing, 'wheji thou strivest;' cf. j]^ IV, the meaning being, ' when thou, though in bondage, strivest to become free, thou shalt break off the yoke from thy neck, and attain thy desire.' The A.V. renders, ' when thou shalt have dominion\%o Kimchi ; cf. Ges., Thes., p. 1269 a), as though nnn were from mi, but this is tautological. Other renderings are, 'when thou shalt wish;' ' when thou shalt bewail,' both extremely doubtful. The Versions seem to have misunderstood the word. Onq. renders it by "IJl ^■^^i3 J^IB'V! "^^ ' when his sons transgress ' etc., probably a paraphrase. Syr. has ooU .Jo ' and if thou repentest;' but how they get this out of inn is not clear. LXX have r]viKa iav KadeXrjs, probably connecting it with I"!"', Hif. nnin. The Vulg. has a free paraphrase, ^ tempusque veniet cum excutias, et solvas jugum ejus,' etc. The Heb.-Sam. has "inxn, Nif. of mx i^when thou beco?7iest great'), for T'ln, so the Book of Jubilees (Di.). The best rendering seems to be either Tuch's or Dillmann's. The A.V.R. renders, 'break loose.' For the fulfilment of the blessinsr, cf. 2 Kings 8, 20 ff. 16, 6. 41. ^^n^^ hy^ ""^^ Xryp"^. Render, 'The days of mourn- ing for my father^ etc., i.e. Isaac would soon die; cf ver. 4 and ver. 7, and then Esau contemplated taking vengeance on Jacob; ''^^^ being obj. genit. Others, e.g. Luther, Kalisch, render as genit. of the subject, 'days of grief for my father', i. e. Isaac would grieve when he heard of Jacob's death. But the genitive after 73N is always obj. genit. 42. ^And they told (lit. it was told) Ribqah the words of Esau;' on the construction, cf. the note on 4, 18. Dn2n^. '■ Will revenge himself upon thee^ lit. ' procure for himself satisfaction, or ease (viz. by taking revenge);' cf. the Nif. DmN in Is. i, 24. Q 226 GENESIS, 44. D'^int^ D^'O'^. 'A few days', lit. 'some days;' cf. 29, 20 n^nns d''D"'3; Dan. n, 20 Dnnx D''001. 'Ribqah mentions a short time in order to persuade Jacob more easily,' Di. 45. TOt!?1 . . . ^^ "ry. 'U7iiilihy hr other's anger turn . . . and he forget/ cf. 18, 25 .T'n"! . . . IT'Dni?, and the note there. di^'^U? t2^; cf. Prov. 17, 15. They would both perish, as the murderer would (9, 6) be put to death. 28. 2. Q'^b^ nnD. The construct state with n local; cf on 2O5 I. The syllable n-^ is pointed with orthophonic Ga'ya (cf. Ges., § 16, 3), so that its sound may be kept distinct from that of the following N in n'-\H; cf. 44, 2 ^IDsn j;^:n2 ; n, 25 r]-)^rVp^ (Baer and Del.ed.); see also Stade, § 56. m^ = nr\B-j cf. n^D = n?p; and see Del. on Ps. 3, Comment., 4th ed., p. 83. 3. ri'i^'m 4 . . "fjit^ 1"^^**- "^^^ p^^^- ^^^^^ ^^^^ ^°^' secutive, after the imperf as a jussive; cf. on i, 14. 5. Cf. Hos. 12, 13 DIN nnb' npr niTi. 6. n>'t2)"). We should expect here r\?^^); no adequate reason can be given for the use of the perfect with waw here, where the imperf. with waw cons, would be expected : pos- sibly the present reading has arisen through '' having dropped out between ) and ^. See Driver, § 133. Di. explains it on account of its being dependent on ^3, but this would require the waw conv. with the imperf. when another perfect had preceded, as already VD^^'^I in ver. 7. CHAP. 27, VER. 44— CIIAr. 28, VER. 1 3. 227 1!^''1 . . . 1^"^12. The imperf. with waw conv. continuing an inf. cstr., a fact being stated; cf Driver, § 1 18 ad fin. So 39, 18 NlpNI . . ♦ '•DnniD ; see also Ges., § 132. 3. Rem. 2. 9. nSnn. In 36, 3 r\12'^^ (cf. the note there) is the name of the daughter of Ishmael whom Esau married. VtI?J y^ = ' m addition to his wives,' i. e. the wives men- tioned 26, 34; so 31, 50 Tim ^jy n^c'i Verse 9 forms the apodosis to ver. 6 ; yoC'"'1, ver. 7, being dependent on Nl^l, ver. 6, and Ni^l, ver. 8, resuming the xn^i of ver. 6. II. dip?:)! yriC'^l. mpD with the article = ' the place; i. e. the place that was suitable for passing the night. QlpDH *^]nt^^. ''Some of the stones;' |P partitive as in 4, 3- Vr\ir^5"1t:5 = '^/ his head: VrtK'Nnrp for VniK'N^P; cf Vniy^HD for Vniyri^D. The plural is the plural used to mark extension of space (as here) or time; see Ges., § 108. 2a; Stade, § 313 b. The feminine plural being used, according to Stade, § 322c ('single things in which a definite quality appears'), tm'ir^'O = ^ that which is at the head; just as nii^nD = 'that which is at the feet ;' cf. n^DyDD and mjiyo 'dainties;' niSPSJ 'wondrous deeds.' 12. D^p from 77D, with the ending D^^-, as in W^ from i>5lN D|3; cf. Stade, § 293; Ges., § 87. i d. This ending is more frequent in proper names, e.g. Dp.^, ^\^^,, ^f1^:> ^VP?* ^IPy. D7D is a aira^ Xcyd/n. nn'^?2\rrT . . ♦ Itl^^^'ll. * With its top reaching heaven- wards;' cf. II, 4, and see Driver, § 159. 13. yhv n2^:. ' Standing on it' (the ladder). LXX, eV avrr\s\ SO Vulg., Syriac, Del. Tuch and Di. render, 'standing Q 2 228 GENESIS, by him' (Jacob), which perhaps is better (cf. i8, 2), as one does not see why it should be said that Yahweh stood on the ladder, while the thought, ' Yahweh stood by Jacob,' is more natural ; and if \hv referred to dS'D, we should expect li?, or npV^i?, after "IDN^V 14. TnXi\ ♦ ♦ ♦ n^Tp^; cf. on i, 2. 15. "^^^ n^^ ntr^ "^V- ' UntU that I shall have done; lit. * until that when;* cf. on 24, 19 and Num. 32, 17 DK "1K^^« iy D^N^nn ; Is. 6, 1 1 ony ink> D^? nc'K "ly. 16. ''Jiyi^ ST" ^Di^^l = ^without my knowing it,' circ. cl.; cf. Driver, § 160; see on 24, 31. 17. b^")'^3 nt3. 'Hoiu dreadful!' cf. Ps. 8, 2 nnx HD 'how glorious!' Num. 24, 5 "j^pnx 13D HD '^^ze; goodly are thy tents ; etc. ; see M. R., § 93. Rem. c. 20-22. The apodosis commences with 'h nin'' nTTi at the end of ver. 21. Render, 'If God be with me, and keep me on this journey which I am going, and give me bread to eat, and rai??iefit to wear, a?id I return safe ajid sound to 7ny father's house, then shall Yahweh be my God, ajid this stone ^ etc. ; so LXX, Pesh., Vulg., Di., Del.; and this division is more natural than that proposed by Tuch, who commences the apodosis with ver. 22. Cf. Driver, § 115, on the perfect with waw conv. after an imperf. with D^^. 29. I. The LXX add after Dip '»J3 ^^"l^?, Trpo? Aa/Sai/ rhv vlov Ba6ovT]\ Tov 2vpov, dbcXcpbu be 'Pf/SeKxar, firjrpbs 'lafcco/S Kai 'Haav, probably a gloss to harmonise this passage with 28, 5; the expression Dip ^Jl n^"ix for Mesopotamia — which is only found here — being in itself more or less indefinite. CHAP. 28, VER. 14— CHAP. 29, VER. 7. 229 2. 'A7id he looked up, a fid behold a well ifi the field, and behold there, three flocks 0/ sheep were lying by it ; for out of that well they used to water the flocks, etc. 3. '■A nd all the flocks used to be gathered thither, and they used to roll away the stone from off the mouth of the well, and water the sheep, and bring back the stone upon the ??iouih of the zvell to its place! Observe the tenses, which are instructive. The participle n"'Vai, ^were lying ^ describing the condition at the particular occasion, the frequentative imperfect IpK'S and this followed by four perfects with waw conversive, laONJI, li'bl, "ipK^ni, U''C'ni, describing what used habitually to be done ; cf. Driver, §§31; 113- 4^; M. R., §25; Ges., §§127. 4b; 126. 6d. 2. nT'll^ ]!lb^nV 'And the stojie on the mouth of the well was great', lit. ' and the stone was great 07i the mouth of the well ;' n7nj without the article, and therefore predicate ; so in ver. 7 hlJ DI^T liy fn ; cf. Ges., § 110. 3 (misprinted 4 in the 1880 ed.); Dav., § 11. Rule 2; M. R., § 125. -Ib^nn •'D hv n^1"r:i p^^m, i.e. 'the stone on the mouth of the well/ etc., which in the more common con- struction would be iN»an ^D ^y ntrx pxn ni?n:i ; cf. INIic. 6, 1 2 With these two verses cf. 24, iiff. Ex. 2, 16 ff. (where, however, the tenses are different, a sijigle occasion only being described). 4. ''^^^ = ^ 7ny friends !' of 19, 7. < 6. n^^H = ' is comiiig' participle not perfect ; in ver. 9 nxi is accented on the penult., and is therefore the perfect. 7. n^pnn P]Db^n ny t^^. *// is not time for the cattle to be gathered together', lit. ' it is not the time of the being gathered together of the cattle,' i. e. for the cattle to be collected and put up for the night. On the construction of the inf. 230 GENESIS, cstr. with a subj. following and a construct state preceding, cf. Ges., §§132. lb; 133. 2; M. R., §§iii, 118. 8. L]*'"^1Vn h^. The LXX have navTas tovs noifxevas, reading D'V'in'^3, an easier reading than that of the text ; so the Sam. here and ver. 3. continued by the pft. with waw conv., as in Ex. 23, 30 ny pNH nx nijmi nnan ^m ; Hos. 5, 15 ^jd ic^pm )i2m' '\m iv, and often; cf. Driver, p. i6i. 9. n«i Vmi . . . "mt3 i:3-nv. cf. on 38, 25. n'^l^^T' "^trt^. b "IK'X to express the genitive, as in 40, 5 nnvD i?^b '■\m nsNm nptJ^Dn; 47, 4 y^ivb nij^x jj^^^i?; see Ges., §115. I ; M.R., §83. II. ^PV^ pt!)*'V PTi (ver. 13) Pi'el = '/^ kiss fondly; or * foz/^r Z£^///^ kisses; as distinguished from the Qal P^^ (here) */d? y^zjjy' cf. 0tXea) and KaracjuXico in Greek. 13. np:?^ i^Dtr nh^. LXX, r6 Svofxa 'la/cc^/3; SO LXX in Num. 14, 15. I Kings 10, i, possibly confusing ]}12^ with Dt5^, which was very similar in sound. 14. D^D^ tljin. ^A month, days; i.e. a whole month ; cf 41, I n''D'' DTliK^ 'two years;' Num. 11, 20 D^D'' C^nn : D^D'' being loosely subordinated to IJ'in; see Driver, § 192. i; Ewald, §287h; Ges., §118. 3; M.R., §71. 4. 15. X^ *^ni^ ^^n. Cf. 27, 36. 'Art thou, as a brother, to serve me for nothing ?' lit. ' is it the case that thou art my brother, and shouldest serve me for nothing?' cf. the Vulg. ' nu7n quia f rater meus es, gratis servies mihi ?' On '•jmsyi, perf. with waw conv. after ""S, without an imperf. preceding, cf. Driver, §1237. 17. niD*1 n^^S ^^V^. The predicate in the plural with the subject in the dual, as the dual in Hebrew only occurs in CHAP. 29, VERS. 8-26. 231 a few nouns, never in the verb or adj. (contrast the Arabic) ; see M.R., §134; Ges., § 146. 5. niD^. ' Weak,' lit. ^ tender I neither bright nor clear. So LXX and Syr. But Onq. and Saadiah take niD"i as meaning ' beautiful I as though Leah had fine eyes, but otherwise was not so handsome as Rachel. Good eyes were considered by the Orientals one of the essentials of beauty; cf Song of Songs 4, I. I Sam. 16, 12. 18. D*^^UJ V^t!?. Jacob wished to purchase his wife by seven years' service without hire, the seven years' service taking the place of the ordinary price (in») paid the wife's relatives before marriage; cf. 24, 53. 34, 12. Hos. 3, 2, I Sam. 18, 23 fF. 19. 1^*1 '^iin D,1t5. *// is better for vie to give her to thee, than for me to give her to another man ; ' cf Ex. 14,12 \h 310 ^3 nmm i^noD nn^D nx nay; Prov. 21. 9 3: n:)D i'y r\ith i^a CJinD n^ND; so ver. 19. "inb^ tr"^^^7, i.e. a stranger; cf. Jer. 6, 12. 8, 10. At the present day in Arabia the cousin is preferred as a husband to a stranger; cf. Lane, Manners and Customs, vol. i, p. 167. < 21. Till^lJ^ Mb^ mn. T\2r\ is accented on the last syllabic, on account of the light consonant N in riN, that both n and N* may have their full sound. 22. nntl^O, i.e. the wedding banquet; cf Judg. 14, 12. Tobit II, 19. 23. The bride w^as brought to her husband veiled (cf 24, 65), and so the deception practised by Laban could easily be accomplished. 26. ''^Ti TV^V^ ^=:'it is not customary in our land; lit. ' it is not wont thus to be done;' cf 34, 7 n'W ^ p1 ; 2 Sam. 13, 12 b^-y^^'i p n'w ^ '3. 23^^ GENESIS, 27. nt^T ^Ity. The wedding festivities usually lasted a week ; cf. Judg. and Tobit, 1. c. n^riD^, i.e. Laban and his relatives; cf. 24, 50. The LXX and Sam. read |nNV 30. TTfl h^ t2^. W = 'also;' the second W in nx W i?m may either emphasize Rachel only (see Ges., § 155. 2 a), or may be taken with |D = ' eh'am," ' still more than* which is perhaps a little forced. Di. condemns both ways as against the usage of the language, and following the LXX and Vulg., rejects the second Da. Knobel takes the second Da with ir\Vs'\, i.e. did not only go in to her, but also loved her : but this w^ould require nnt< D: inN''1; cf. 31, 15. 46, 4. rV^n ♦ . . nn^^*'*). On the comparative, cf. M. R., § 49. 2 ; Ges., § 119. I. 31. nt^'l^tr, not absolutely 'hated,' but relatively 'less loved;' cf. Deut. 21, 15. Matt. 6, 24. 32. ^"2 XlTXO'i^. ""i as in 26, 22; cf the note there; so ver. 33. ■^^^yi ♦ . . ni^^. 3 . , . riNl = ' to look upon with compas- sion;' so i Sam. i, 11 *]nD« ^y^l nx-in HNI D«; Ps. 106, 44 Dni? i:;n N-fi. ^^int^*^ ; cf 1 9, 1 9 and the note there. 33. '^Vr:^>:6 — 'hearing: 34. *'7t^ ♦ . . niv*^. ' Will become attached to ?ne ;' cf Num. 18, 2. 4. ""p as i\\ongh = ' attac/wient' or 'dependent.' t^np. As the mother in the case of the other three sons, Simeon, Reuben, and Judah, gives them their names, so probably the reading of the LXX, emXeo-e (not eKX^drj), Syr. I'ija = riiOp, is correct. Nip would = ' o?ie called him,' 'people called him'. CHAP. 29, VER. 27 — CHAr. 30, VER. u. 233 35. TVX\iV = ' praise,' 'a subject of praise! A Hof'al derivative; cf. Ps. 28, 7. 45, 18. Neh. 11, 17, where the n of the Hif. of m*' (mi) is irregularly retained. 30. < 1. nnO; cf. on 29, 6. 2. ""iDDt^ D^n^t^ nnnn. 'Ami in God's siead?"\.Q.?,m I all powerful, so that I might give you children ? so again 50, 19 (^J^<); cf. 2 Kings 5, 7 nvnniji n^cni' ^jx D\-i^Nn. 3. ""Din b:^; ; so 50, 23 PiDV ^:)-in i^y ; cf. Job 3, 12. Rachel follows Sarah's example (16, 2), and gives her maid Bilhah to Jacob, so that she might rear up her (Bilhah's) child as her own, and in some measure escape the reproach of childlessness. 6. *^35'1 with the tone-syllable doubled; so ""^Dl^^ri, Job 7, 14; cf. Stade, §71. 3- |"T = 'judge! God heard Rachel's prayer, and decided (pi) according to her wish. 8. D''^7^^ ''T'InDD = llt. ' struggles 0/ God,' i.e. struggles or wrestlings for God's favour; cf. ver. 6. 29, 31. 30, 2. The A. V. renders, ' with great wrestlings,* i. e. for the husband's love : but the sisters were never rivals for the husband's love (cf. 29, 33 and ver. 15 of this chapter), as Rachel was always the favourite wife of Jacob. 'h'\T\^^ is a ana^ Xeyofx. and the only noun of this form; see Stade, § 251. vDDJ = 'o/ie ob- tained by strugglitig' (?). Di. Kampfmann {^man of combat' or * struggling '). II. 13 = the Kri 13 N3 ^ good for tutie comes;' so Onq. and the Syriac (**«^ )17^ ' my fortune covieth ') : but this reading of the Kri is unnecessary. The Kib. Ill, pointed 1^3 (LXX, eV Tvx??; Vulg. 'feliciter')—i\\t pausal form of 13— yields a good sense, 'I a?n in luck;' cf. nc'N3, ver. 13. 13 234 GENESIS, (cf. Is. 65, 1 1, where it is the Babylonian god of good fortune, identified with Bel, and later with the planet Jupiter) was the name of an old Phoenician and Canaanitish god. Traces of the name are still preserved in the proper name n3 bv^, Josh. II, 17, and the Phoenician proper names nV"Ii, DyJ13 ; see Euting, Sec/is Phonizische Inschriften aus Idalion, p. 14 (1875). The Ktb. might be read ^y^, and explained by Ges., § 102. 2 c, the 3 being pointed with pretonic qame9; the mean- ing being, as above, ' / am in luck! But this is improbable. The A.V. (but not the A.V. R., see Prof. Driver's paper on the Revised Version in The Expositor^ July, 1885) and Gr.Ven. (j7?'K^,f ! {^affertproemium) = "^^^ ^<|^. ; see Baer and Del., loc. cit., 'Af eerie de Ben Naf. falluniur! Mose ben Mocha read "^?*^"K^; ^ est proemium,' after Jer. 31, 16. 2 Chron. 15, 7. 20. ''w"f2T and ^ji^nr^ are both ana^ Xeyo'/x. VOI^ (of the same form as \\y\'&) = * habitation^ In this verse two explanations of the name are given, {a) '13T . ♦ . ""JIST ^presented vie with a goodly present^ and {])) ''J73T'' ^ (^1^ with the ace. like ptt' and ni:) * Z£;z7/ ^ze;^// with mel probably being derived from different documents ; so ver. 24. 21. T\T^'~\ = 'vindicatio;' the daughter's name is here given, as necessary to explain chap. 34. Jacob's daughters are else- where presupposed (46, 7. 37, 35), but not mentioned by name. 24. TpV explained from ver. 23 TlQnn JIN D''^i'^? f)DX, as though it were P]DN'' = ' taker away^ i. e. of my reproach of childlessness. In 24^ the name is explained differently, ins p V '''•'• ?1D1'' ''viay Yahweh add to me a?iother son^ ^0=.^ multiplier ;' see on ver. 20, and cf. 35, 18. 27. i;n Tl^^^O b^^ DS. ' If 710W I have found favour in thine eyes, — / have observed the omens ^ and Yahweh has blessed me for thy sake! The apodosis to ''IJI TlKVD NJ DX is sup- pressed; the apodosis would perhaps run 'h^'O inyn NJ h\^, as in 18, 3. The words cannot be translated ' Would that I had found favour in thy eyes ' (Ges. in Thes), as this would re- quire the imperf., not the perfect ; cf.Ps. 81, 9, 139,19. "•nsj'm; see on 44, 1 5. The LXX have olcovio-dixijv civ, making TlC^nJ into the apodosis to TlNVD DX. The A.V. renders, 'I have learned by experience', following the Vulgate ' experimento didici! ^ In Assyrian the root zabal = Uo bear,' ^ lift up;'' it is possible, therefore, that "•ibar should be rendered, ^will lift me ttp! i. e. * honour me;'' see Chcync's crit. note on Is. 63, 15; Del., Ilcb. Lang., p. 38 f. ; and his Prolegomena (Leipzig, 1886), p. 62. CHAP. 30, VERS. 20-32. 237 28. "^^V = lit. ' 7ipon me.' bv because it will be as a burden to him; cf. 34, 12. 29. ' T/iou hnowesi how I have served thee, and what thy cattle has become with vie! ^''may ntJ't^ DN and HM iti'N HNI ''1:1 are both accusatives after ny^\ HDN is emphatic, ' thou with whom I have been in service shouldest know.' ^nx ' with me,' i. e. under my care. 30. y"^D^^. Waw conv., as in Ex. 9, 21, which compare. ^'b^lb, lit. 'at my steps,' i. e. w^herever I went; cf. Is. 41, 2 \pyb inN"ip'' pnv 'whom righteousness meeteth wherever he goeth;' Job 18, 11 \hy^h inv^sni. ''iD^b^ D^. Emphatic, 'I too! You have been prosperous, when shall I begin prospering ? 31. nxnb^ rQltrt^. 'IwHl again feed y so 26, 18 nC'^l "^Sn^l pnv * and Isaac dug again! Two verbs to express one idea, where in English an adverb is used; so Ps. 7, 13 IJ'tO?^ ♦, ♦ y]^^ 'will agai7i sharpen;* see Ges., § 142. 3 b; M.R., §3oa. 32-43. These twelve verses are very obscure, possibly corrupt. In ver. 31, Jacob, in answer to Laban's request to tell him what reward he desires, replies that Laban is to give him nothing if he will accede to a proposal he has to make. In ver. 32, Jacob proposes to go through Laban's flock, and separate the particoloured and black sheep, and all the particoloured goats. The normal colour of the goats is black, or at least dark-brown ; that of the sheep, on the contrary, white; see Song of Songs i, 2. 6, 6. Dan. 7, 9 ; cf. Song of Songs i, 5. The greater number of the sheep and goats would naturally be of normal colour, white and black respectively. Jacob proposes that the abnormal cattle 238 GENESIS, shall be his hire. Laban, vers. 34-36, consents to Jacob's proposal, and separates the normal and abnormal coloured sheep and goats, and sends the latter off, under the charge of his sons, three days' journey distant from the remainder of his flock of normal coloured animals, left in Jacob's charge. Jacob, in order that the animals left with him may bring forth a greater number of abnormal coloured offspring than they would usually produce, has recourse to the stratagem of the peeled rods in the drinking-troughs (37-39). Ver. 40 seems to contain a second contrivance on the part of Jacob to increase his flock, but the text is very obscure and almost certainly corrupt (see the note there). Vers. 41, 42 either contain a third stratagem, or refer to the previous two (the frequentative tenses perhaps supporting the latter view), 41, 42 being a more detailed account of the contrivance prac- tised in vers. 38, 39. 32. DVn seems to imply that the cattle separated that day, if of abnormal colour, were to belong to Jacob; but against this is firstly ver. 31, where Jacob declines any hire, and secondly vers. 35, 36b, where Laban, not Jacob, separates and drives off the abnormal coloured cattle, which seem, according to ver. 32, to belong to Jacob, but here are apparently regarded as Laban's. To avoid this difficulty, some, e. g. Tuch, sup- pose that Jacob's hire is to be the abnormal coloured cattle that would be born, cf. ver. 37 ff.; but nothing is said of this in ver. 32, and it is questionable whether n^K^ n^ni would fit in with this view. Di. proposes to alter the accentuation of ver. 32, and point the first N17t3 with Aihnach; then the meaning would be ^ every Hack sheep among the sheep, and spotted and patched among the goats, shall be my hire,' i. e. you are to give me nothing now, but the abnormal coloured cattle born after the division, in ver. 32, has taken place will be CHAP. 30, VERS. 32, 33. 239 mine; cf. iriD, ver. 33. This seems the simplest solution of the difficulties. ■^Dn is inf. abs. Others prefer taking IDH as imperative, addressed to ]2b, which suits ver. 35, but not "13VX. np] Nli'm ' spotted and patched'. Nli?D is not found again outside this chapter, except in Ez. 16, 16, pi. fem. niNTip. n^b iTm ^ and {these) shall be my hire^ i.e. the sheep and goats of abnormal colour that shall be born after the division men- tioned in this verse has been carried out ; see above, nb' is used here of both sheep and goats, being further defined by DUb'i and D^ty. Ver. 35 is a more minute description of this verse. The LXX have TrapeX^eVo), reading the easier reading ■^3 "'*3V'!.; Vulg. ' gyra omnes greges tuos' (^Da ")3y), both regarding non as imper. D*'lto. A form peculiar to the Pent., for which we find elsewhere D^b^^D. 33. "^ripi2 ^n nnnyV MuhlauandVolck(Ges.,i7:fF.^, 9th ed.) render here and i Sam. 12, 3, ' hear witness for vu ;' but as 1 . ♦ ♦ njy always elsewhere means ' to hear witness against^ and as this meaning is not unsuitable in i Sam. 12, 3, it is preferable to follow Del. and render ' my righteousness shall testify against me,' i.e. I shall be self-condemned (Wright). "inn UVI = ' hereafter ;' cf. Ex. 13, 14- Deut. 6, 20. Josh. 4, 6. "\^1^ . . . t^nn ^"2. ' When thou comest about my hire, before thee,' i. e. when thou comest to inspect the cattle (my hire) which will be before thee ; or yi^b may be connected with ^npn^ '•n nnjyi, in the SQn^t'my righteousness will testify against me . . . before thee;' but the position of y:s:h, at some distance from Tlpl^ ^3 nnjyi, is against this. 540 GENESIS, dim = Din IJ^NI, as the black sheep, being Jacob's hire, could not be regarded as stolen. 35. ^p*^, imperf. Hif., not Qal, although the apocopated imperf. third pers. masc. sing. Qal and Hif. are the same, the context alone deciding the conjugation intended. Laban is here the subject, as is clear from VJn at the end of the verse, and Ip])"^ psi 1i''3 in the next verse. The cattle left with Jacob were of normal colour, white sheep and dark-coloured goats. 36. 'li^'n ' hetweeji him! LXX and Sam. DJ**! (D.T'jn) ' be- tween them' i. e. his sons. 37. vpD doubtless collective, hence the fem. (as jn3, cf. Jer. 4, 29^, shews); elsewhere it is masculine. , ,j_k , = ^ Sty rax' {Styrax officinalis). Arabic ^j^. The noun r\vh is of the same form as '"^p^?, n|^I<, ri__ = ••__ (cf. the Arabic name ending in (J = ''-^, and see Stade, § 301 b), from pi?, so called on account of the milk-like gum that flows from it when its bark is cut. Others, following the Vulg. here and the LXX in Hos. 4, 13, render '-poplar ;' so A.V. here. Th = 'almond.' Arabic jJJ, Aram. )Jcl2^. Del. remarks that 1)b is the more Aramaic-Arabic word for IPK^. V]72'^y = ' plane tree' {Platanus orientalis), from Diy 'to strip* so called because the bark peels ofl" from year to year, and the tree becomes as it were naked. ritlTIO = f^bri, inf. abs. 'exposing the white ;' one of the very few instances in Hebrew of an abstract form with the force of an infinitive; so ^"JPP, V?)0 (as inf. cstr.) from VpJ, n"lVD(Neh. 12, 45, with ace); cf. Ewald, § 239 a. In Aramaic the inf of the first conjugation (=Qal) is formed by pre- fixing 12. CHAP. 30, VERS. 35-40. 241 38. D^iom, rare and Aramaising, here explained by ninp\I> is pi. of r\\))^, like T\\'\12^, Ps. 12, 7, from i^X ; cf. Stade, § 187 b; Ewald, § 212 b, who cites ""^^p from "njb. nDi / ' over against^ rrD^n"^") from Don, instead of nj?pnni^ as i Sam. 6, 12 nintJ^>1; Dan. 8, 22 nj^bv;_ (all). In Arabic the third fern. pi. form is J^al, and in Aramaic \>^\''\\ see Ges., § 47. 3. Rem. 3; Stade, § 534. i. H. W.B., 9th ed., gives the root as nn\ not nj2n, n:cn^ = nj?on\-; cf. ^c^."! from :i^;. If it is from D^n it follows the analogy of ■»^.'', "HT. 39. '^^n'jl, plural masc, because the male animals are included, iron'' is either imperf. from D^n = •.an'', or imperf. Qal of Dn^, for ^^n'' or "^^ny^ cf. Judg. 5, 28 ^inx for innS; Ps. 51, 7 '^^Pn;. for •'^nrpn;'.: see Ges., §§ 64. 3. Rem. 3; 67. 5. Rem.; cf. Stade, § 523d, who regards ^pn^. as Hghtened from ^?-n\ for '^l'.'', after the analogy of verbs n"?. nV^p?^n h^. Cf. 24, II D^Dn nxn i^s '«/ //^^ z^/^// 0/ water! mi;)V — ' striped: 40. D'^^tom are the particoloured animals, goats and sheep ; these Jacob separated from the normally coloured animals in Laban's flock. He then turns Laban's normal coloured animals in the direction of the CDC^, so that they might have these before their eyes. But these abnormal coloured animals belong to Jacob, according to his agree- ment with Laban, and so cannot be spoken of as Din P^l "^\>'<) pi? |NV3. If the text were emended as follows, the difficulty would disappear, i:nV3 Din bl "Ipy ^N p^ JNV '•^S jn-'l, i.e. ' he set the face of Lahaii s flock towards what was striped and (towards) everything dark in his own flock! p7 has fallen out 243 GENESIS, of its place after |NV, which then received the article, and the waw of "IJNV3 disappeared before the waw of ^^*1. Knobel emends by reading ipv b^, with Onq., Ps.-Jon., and takes ^iS for ''jai? ' before' as Ex. 23, 15. Ps. 42, 3; but then Jacob's dark and particoloured cattle are described as Laban's. Wright adopts Knobel's emendation, but avoids the above- mentioned difficulty by deleting pi? and reading |SV1. p7 might certainly have crept in, from the p? Ji^V in the next line. Del. retains the text, and supposes that after the first separation, ver. 32, the normal and abnormal coloured cattle were left together. But the abnormal cattle could hardly be called Laban's even in that case, and it seems scarcely possible that Laban, who apparently was anxious to prevent any duplicity on Jacob's part (cf. ver. 35, where he^ not Jacob, separates the normal and abnormal coloured cattle), would passively submit to this second stratagem by leaving his own cattle (i.e. those that were sent away under his sons' care, cf. ver. 32) under Jacob's charge. 41, 42. The old translators explain these verses by the fact that the strong cattle bring forth their young in winter, and the weak cattle theirs in the spring : thus ni^K^pDn would be the winter cattle, and D^DDyn the spring cattle. 41. DiD*1 ♦ ♦ ♦ nTT), perfs. with waw con v. in a frequen- tative sense; see Driver, § 120. '''I^!!',-^ is inf. Pi'el of Dn% with the third pi. fem. suffix •''^__ for 1-^^-; cf. 41, 21 '"'^|l"!i?, and see Ges., § 91. i. Rem. 2; Stade, § 352 b. 2, who re- marks that the dagesh should be struck out. 43. ni^^ ]^^I^} the collective being construed with a plural adjective; cf. i Sam. 13, 15 IDy D''N*VDJn Dyn Dt^, I Sam. 17, 28 r\yPir\ |N:in Dyo; cf. Ges., § 112. i. Rem. 3; M. R., § 85. Rem. b. CHAP. 30, VER. 41 — CIIAr. 31, VER. 8. 243 31. I. ntn *7;25n = ^ this wealth;' cf. Is. 10, 3. Ps. 49, 17. 4. niiLTT is ace. of place; see M. R., § 41 a; Gcs., §118.1. 5. 1^2'^b^, referring to ^^3; cf. Lam. 4, 16, \vhcic ''JD is followed by a singular verb. 6. n5nS1 for iriN\ also pointed n^nx (cf. the Arabic lyL^\ is only found again in Ez. 13, 11. 20. 34, 17; see Ges., § 32. Rem. 5; Stade, §i78c. 7. 7Jnn for /^I'l, with retrogression of the tone by Ges., § 29. 3b; Stade, § 88. 2b. hr\r\ is Hif. of h^r\\ cf. the Lexic. and Ewald, § 127 d. The n of the HIP. is retained, as though it were a radical letter, in the forms '^^^\ (notice the dag. in % Job. 13, 9 ; ^^'^\^ Jer. 9, 4 ; ^^l^^ i Kings 18, 27 : see Stade, § 145 e, and Wright, Gram. Arab., i. p. 37. rj^nm , . ♦ ^nn . I. Either Uke Num. 11,8 lop^l ... IDC', 'the fact being stated summarily by the perfect, and this tense being followed by the perfect with waw conv.;' see Driver, § 114 a. II. Or like Num. 21, 15 |y*^Jl ... nDJ : ^r\r\'\ not being subordinate to ^r\r\ (the imperf. with waw conv. would be required then) but co-ordinate ; see Driver, §132. U'^T\12 rr\W. 'Ten times;' LXX, S^Va aixv!^v, possibly corrupted out of a reading [ivwv. The translators, not under- standing CJID, wTOte the Hebrew word in Greek, and this passed over into d/xi/ii'; cf. Frankel, Einf., p. 18, and ver. 41. The word D^J^D is peculiar to this chapter, elsewhere D-nya is used, e.g. Num. 14, 22. Aq. has UKa apidfioCs, Symm. deKUKts apt'^/xcp. 8. The account of the agreement made between Jacob R 2 244 GENESIS, and Laban in this chapter differs from that in chap. 30, and appears to be derived from a different som-ce. nTf"' D*i"Tpj. n^^^ the singular is perhaps due to the following T^^b'; see Ges., § 147 d. ^ If he were to say thus, The spotted shall he thy hire; then all the flock used to bring forth spotted: and if he were to say thus, The striped shall be thy hire ; then all the flock used to bring forth striped! Cf Num. 9, 19-21. Ex. 40, 37 N/ DN1 lyD^ \h^ pyn rh^ (the apod, being in the imperf , as the waw is separated from the verb by Nb); see Driver, § 136 6. Obs., cf. § 123^. 9. DD*'2^^ for p^3X; cf on 26, 18. 10. cm = t^li^D, in 30, 32 ; it is found twice again in Zech. 6, 3. 6 (of horses), and = ' speckled! DHil probably = ^covered as it ivere with hailstones^ (^1?)? so ^ white spots on a dark ground ' (Tuch). 13. Sb^n^l h^n, 'I am the God of Bethel! Wn being loosely connected with ASM, instead of being subordi- nated in the genitive; cf 2 Kings 23, 17 h^T\''1 nanon (but cf. Driver, § 191. Obs.). Or b^\} may be regarded as construct state with the article, see Ewald, 290 d (3), who cites other instances, e.g. Jer. 48, 32, etc.; see also Is. 36, 8. 16; and cf. M.R., §76b; Ges., § no. 2 b. 14. n^'^tD^^m ♦ ♦ . ]Vm. On the first verb with a com- pound subject in the singular and the second in the plural, see Ges., § 148. 2 ; cf also M. R., § 138. 15. h^Z\^ D^ S^t^"^"!. ^ A?id goes on to eat up;' cf. on 19, 9. D3, emphasizing the verb as in 46, 4. Num. 16, 13; cf. the note on 29, 30. 16. '^^. 'So that ;^ so Del. and Kn., comparing Job 10, 6. CHAP. 31, VERS. 9-20. 245 Deut. 14, 24. Di. prefers the rendering 'rather' or 'nay, rather;' of. Ps. 37, 20. 49, 11. 19. Xm "fTTT. In 38, 13 we find M^ the shorter form; cf. nnoi?, Num. 21, 4, and the short form 3D, Deut. 2, 3; see Stade, § 6i9e; Ges., § 67. Rem. 10. -ji^n is pluperfect, ' /^^^ gone! CDinn = * The Teraphim^ Laban's household gods. LXX here to. e'ldcoXa, but the word is variously rendered by them in the other passages where it occurs. The Teraphim were of human form (i Sam. 19, 13), and were worshipped as gods (ver. 30. Judg. 18, 24). Their worship was not re- cognised as legitimate (see 2 Kings 23, 24 ; cf. Gen. 35, 4 and Hos. 3, 4), yet they were at all times regarded as house- hold oracles (Judg. 18, 5. Zech. 10, 2. Ez. 21, 26), and (pos- sibly) as bringing prosperity; therefore Rachel takes them with her, to avoid bringing misfortune or ill luck on her household; cf. Judg. 18, 17, where the Danites take Micha's household gods. The pi. form may here only denote a single image, as in i Sam. 19, 13 (see Ges., § 108. 2 b); cf. D''Jnx and D^^yn, both used as intensive plurals; the pi. suf. in ver. 34, and '^rhi< in ver. 30, not being decisive in favour of taking D"'£)-in as a real plural ; cf. Ewald, § 3 1 8 a. No certain etymology has yet been found. The one most commonly given is from the Arabic ^_i^ 'commode vivere^ which would agree with the idea that the D''ain were the gods who were supposed to bring good fortune to those who worshipped them ; but it is not certain that v_I4 does not rather mean 'to be soft ;' cf. Tuch, p. 395 ; Del., p. 555, who also suggests a comparison with the Sanskrit tarp, ' to be full.' The D''2"in stood in no connection with the D'Dnb^. 20. 'oh r\'^ . . ♦ 1'^T'*\ = ' deceived ;' cf. 2 Sam. 15, 6 246 GENESIS, 37 ^^{ D^7K'3N 33^^1, but in the sense ' fo win over secretly ;^ Cf. K\€7rT€LV VOOV and KKeTTTClV Ttvd (Dcl.). *i71 hl> is only found here, "h^ = N^J with the finite verb, occurs in Job 41, 18. Hos. 8, 7. 9, 16 (Ktb.). Is. 14, 6; see Ewald, § 322 a. Render, * In that he did not tell! On 7^, cf. Ges., § 104. I c. 21. "^nin. * The river ' par excellence, i. e. the Euphrates ; see Ges., § 109. 2. So often, e.g. Is. 27, 12. Ps. 72, 8. 23. Vnh^ n^^. "■ His friends afid fellovu-tribesmen ;' cf. Lev. 10, 4. 2 Sam. 19, 13. 25. ■7>'T'^n "^112 . ♦ ♦ *irni. From a comparison of vers. 21 and 23 with this verse, Jacob and Laban apparently encamped in the same place (so Vulg.); yet the narrative evidently implies that Laban encamped in one place and Jacob in another. Possibly in vers. 21, 23, and here, ^y73 "in may mean the hill country of Gilead in general, ":i in (like "a y^^) in the O. T. being the name of the mountain range and country of Gilead, south of Jarmuk, up to the plain of Heshbon (Deut. 3, 12 f. Josh. 17, i. 5. 2 Kings 10, 33, and often). In ver. 25, Jacob encamped ins, which seems to point to some special hill, possibly the hill called at the present time Gebel Gil'ad, on the south bank of the Wady Jabbok (cf. ver. 54). Jacob's camping ground would then be described as inn (a special hill, with which the reader would be familiar), while Laban's is described as in the neighbourhood (cf. ver. 25, y^^), the actual spot not being indicated. 26. 22Iini n^'toi^. The imperf. with waw conv. used to define n'K^y; so in i Sam. 8, 8. i Kings 2, 15; see Driver, §76a. CHAP. 31, VERS. 21-32. 247 27. nmS nsnni nnS. ' why didst thou Jly in secret r see 27, 20; and cf. Ges., § 142. 4. Rem. i. ^HT'lI'^t^l. ^ And so I could have sent thee away ;* see Driver, § 74 a. On the -^ in in^^N*!, see Ges., § 65. 2. note ; also Stade, § 633 a. 28. ^W Th'20r\ = 'thou hast acted foolishly: Vc^y for nVK^y; of. nNi, 48, 11; nb'j;, 50, 20; ^nlri;, Ex. 18, 18; and see Ges., § 75. Rem. 2 ; Stade, § 619 k. In VC'y n^^DH the construction is the same as in 8, 10 rh^ PjD^I. 29. ^T h"^ \i?\ Cf. Mic. 2, I. Prov. 3, 27; the neg. is HT ^N^ pN, Deut. 28, 32. Neh. 5, 5. Hitzig explains the phrase as meaning ' My hand is for God' which would be suitable if the meaning intended were, * / am capable or able to do everythitig' but scarcely suitable when the meaning is, as here, '/ have the power! Schumann, quoted by Wright, p. 87, renders, '7^^ hand belongs to strength', i. e. is strong, on which Maurer remarks that in prose this would require ^^h ^K ^\ Del., Tuch, Ges., Di. render, * // is in the poiver of my handy see Ges., § 152. i. DD^'lb^. The plural suffix refers to Jacob and those who were with him. 30. 'And now {when) thou art going right away, for thou longest sore for thy father's house, why hast thou stolen viy gods?' nSl and ?1DD: are infs. abs., prefixed to the finite verb for emphasis; see Ges., § 131. 3 a; Dav., § 27. Rule; M. R., § 37 a. 5)03^, on the form, cf. Ges., § 51. Rem. I. 31. Tlt^'^'' ^^- Cf. the note on 20, it. 32. "^tl^^^ D^ 'with whomsoever,' for IDy , . . TJ'N ; the phrase is unusual, yet imitated here by the Syriac, ? ^ la^ ; 248 GENESIS, see Ewald, § 333 a; Ges., § 123. 2. foot-note; M. R., § 158. Rem. a. In 44, 9. 10 we have the regular construction 33. nn^^i^n is pi. of HDN*, with the insertion of a n; see Stade, § 188; Ges., § 96; and cf. the Arabic ill, pi. u:>l^l,withj instead of the Heb. n. The Aram. )bo/^, pi. jo^jso/", and ^^^^?, pi. i^J^^n^r^j have n as in Hebrew. 34. "^2. LXX, els TO. crdyfiara =: ^ saddle.' "ID, SO called from its round basket-shaped form (root niD), was protected by a cover or tent, in which the women sat, something like a modern palanquin; see Di., p. 334. 35. ^"^^DQ mpb. Cf. Lev. 19, 32. Rachel's plan was ingenious, as any attempt to examine the camel's saddle would involve contact with an unclean thing. 36. '^■^^^^ npbl. nn^ ph = ' /^ diir?t after one' i. e. to hotly pursue one; so i Sam. 17, 53 DTlC^i'D nriN pi^lD. 39. •'nt^in \ih HDIID. Cf. Ex. 22, 12. nitDH^^, for n3S^nx, as though from a verb r('\) ', see Ges., § 74. Rem. 4; cf § 75. Rem. 21c; Stade, §111. Nt£>n here is synonymous with 0^'*^, Ex. 22, 12. d'l'' ^n2!^ with the old binding vowel ^~^\ cf on i, 24. It always has the tone with the exception of two places, Lam. I, I and Hos. 10, 11, in the former of which the accent is on the penult., on account of a word of one syllable follow- ing; cf. Ges., § 90. 3a; Stade, § 343d. The two imperfs. nrjns, nJK'pnn are frequentative. 40. Cf Jer. 36, 30. In the East the cold at night is quite as intense as the heat by day. 41. C^O n"^ir>\ Cf ver. 7. Ten here, and ver. 7, is a round number = * often! CHAP. 31, VERS. 33-47. 249 42. iriD. Sover. 53; cf. t^liro, Is. 8, 12. ^nD is abstract for concrete ; cf. ae^as = ae^ao-ixa. llie Posh, uses Jl^l^w? here and Is. 8, 12 in a similar way. In the Jer.-Targ. on Deut. 32, 15, and the Targ. on Hos. 8, 6, and often else- where, we find N^ni used, as nns here, and N"i"irD in Is., 1. c. ; compare also a similar use of nNl"" in the Talmud, San/i., 64 a "131 ip'-n^D inxi^ N^^f1^ ' /le tahes his god (i. e. idol) out of his bosom.' Render, ^I/ihe God ofmyfalhcr . . . had becji with me . . .for then f an aposiopesis: or nny ^D may be regarded as an apodosis and rendered, * ifideed then thou hadst,' etc. ; cf. 43, 10 \^2^ nny "'ij linrononn ^b'h '•3; Num. 22, 29 & "h nny ""I] ♦ , ♦ nnn ; 2 Sam. 2, 27 (in "•::); and see Driver, § 141. Cf. Ewald, § 358 a. 43. Th^h rWV^ rr^. ' what am I going to do to these?' i.e. how am I going to harm them.? For b nb'y in a bad sense, see 22, 12. 27, 45. Ex. 14, 11. 44. n^m . . ♦ nn"^:::. cf. on i, 14. The subj. to hm cannot be JTin^, as this is fem., and the action itself (the making a covenant) cannot be regarded as a witness, and so cannot be subject; Di. therefore deletes the h before "JV, which then becomes the subject, = ' a7id let there be a witness/ otherwise we must suppose with Olshausen that something has fallen out of the text. 45. na!^n nn"^"!^*!, lit. 'and he set it up (so that it became) a pillar ;' cf. i Kings i8, 32 H^tD Q'^ZHn riN nn; Gen. 28, 18 n3VD ^n^« Db^'-I; see Ewald, § 284 a. i ; Gcs., §139.2; M.R., §45-5- 47. b^niintl? ■^^l'' = Heb. ny^J, the first occurrence of Aramaic words in the O. T. Nnnnb', cf Job 16, 19 "•inb'l = ' my witness,' after the form of the Aramaic participle. Del. remarks on this : ' We have here a historical proof w Inch 250 GENESIS, cannot be objected to, that the language which was spoken in the ancestral home of the Patriarchs was different from that spoken in Canaan,' i.e. Abraham spoke Aramaic, but when he came to Canaan adopted the language of that country, viz. Hebrew. The naming of the place with an Aramaic and Hebrew name was perhaps occasioned by its position on the frontier, between Aramaic and Hebrew- speaking people; see Di., p. 336. 49. As the text stands, ver. 49 must be closely connected with 48, ' and Mizpah {he called the place) because he said,' etc. ; so Kn., Del. ; but ns^Dni is strange, as nothing has been said about a nsVD ^a look-out,' ^watch-tower.' Ewald emends, HDVDn nSVDni ' a7id the pillar [he called) Hammizpah' {Komp. der Gen., p. 64), which is supported by Saadiah. The Vss. vary, and do not give any clue to solve the difficulty. Di. suggests that ver. 49 was first added by the redactor of the book, as at his time a Mizpah in Gilead was better known than a Masseba, but expresses some doubt as to whether all ver. 49 was added by the later editor, or only a portion. Del. remarks that ' The addition, vers. 49-50, says nothing more than that there was a tradition which referred back the name of Mizpah of Gilead to the scene between Laban and Jacob.' 50. Qt^ in an oath, as in 14, 23, which compare. 52. D^^ with a following DS1 = sive . . . sive ; so Del., who compares Ex. 19, 13 .T'n'' ^ tt^X OX HDnn DX 'whether beast or man, he shall not live! Di. prefers to take them as the DX in ver. 50, and renders, ''surely not I, I will not pass ;' the DN and then \h expressing a strong negative ; but this seems unnecessary. 53. II^DU?'^. Perhaps the plural is used as the gods of CHAP. 31, VER. 49 — CHAP. 32, VER. 9. 251 Nahor are mentioned, the narrator supposing that Nahor worshipped idols, as Laban did (cf. the D^Din); of. Josh. 24, 2. LXX, Pesh., Sam.jVulg. give the sing. IDQC^. 54. Cf. 26, 30. 2 Sam. 3, 20. 32. I. Dnn^^ is rare (cf. Ex. 18, 20. Num. 21, 3, and cnms, Ez. 23, 45). The usual form is DHN. In the fern., on the contrary, the usual form is \\}^^ ([J^^* only in Ez. 16, 54). 3. D''^n^ = ' /wo camps: LXX have Trnpe/x^oXnt, as though "d were a plural from ^^nn. The dual, however, suits vers. 8-1 1 better than a plural. The two camps were his own, and the angel host he had just met. C^n^D, belonging to the tribe of Gad, was situated north of the Jabbok, and was one of the most important towns in Gilead. Some identify it with the ruins, still extant, called dO-s:^ Mahnch, but Di. con- siders li^r» too far east and north for the D^^no of this verse. 5. pnn^^n. Cf. Ges., § 47- Rem. 4; Stade, § 520a; see on 3, 4. ■^nSlI is imperf. Qal, by syncope, for "^nNNJ ; so ^ns for anNj;^, Prov. 8, 17: see Ges., § 68. i. note; Stade, § 112 c. 6. nn^trt^v cf. on4i, n. 7. "]n^5^pS' "7^:1 D:iV The participle without any subject expressed; so nan ^S, Deut. 33, 3; D-ni'-jr) DX, I Sam. 6, 3 ; cf. Gen. 24, 30 (with 7\:n)', 37, '5 (also with mn) : see Driver, § 135. 6. 2 ; Ewald, § 303 b. 8. "1!?|;T is imperf. Qal from nnv, Ewald, § 232 c; Stade, § 510 g.* The — in the last syllable is due to ihe^tone being drawn back to the penult., as in Job 20, 22 *17 "^V'. 0. nnsn n:nnn h^. .-UHD, usually masc, is here iJ52 GENESIS, fern., as in Ps. 27, 3; as the masc. immediately follows, the fern, is strange; the Heb.-Sam. reads '^C'^C'- ITOHI . . . t^ll"^ Dfc^. Cf. 18, 26. 24, 8, and ver. 18 of this chapter, where '•3 takes the place of DN ; see Driver, § 136 a, and cf. § 1 15 ; M. R., § 24. 2 a. 1110^73 is abstract, V^r^/^,' and then (ioxiQ.x^\.Q^Wsc aped ones! 11. 72^3 "^iljIDp, render as a present, }Dp being a stative verb, ' I am unworthy', lit. ' too small ;' see Driver, §11; M. R., § 2. i; Ges., § 126. 3. 7DO. On the (comparative) ]'0 here = the positive with 'too; see M.R., § 49. 2. Rem. a; cf. 18, 14 nan nin'-D fc<^Q\n; 4, 13 ^Sm^ ^Jiy i^n;. ''t'P^S *^3. 2 is pointed with dag. lene, although the previous word ends in a vowel, and has a conjunctive accent, because the aspirate in the connected sounds DH is hardened (i.e. removed), just as in 23, 3?, S3, 33, SS; see Ges., § 21. i. Rem. 2, and Del., p. 416. ni^riTD ^^W/ '^n'^Tf. ^ I have beco?}ie {afid stUl am) two camps;' see Driver, § 8. 12. *^ri^^ , , . t>^'^'^. Cf. on 22, 12 and 4, 14. C^^ 71? Qt^. The phrase occurs again in Hos. 10, 14 (cf. Deut. 22, 6), and is a proverbial expression. 7y depicts the mother hovering over her children, and vainly trying to defend ihem : or bv niay be taken as in Job 38, 32. Ex. 35, 22 D^tJ^Jn bv D^t^JNH 'the men together with the woinen' The first explanation is perhaps preferable. 14. "^1^2 t^nn p = 'o/what he had; ht. ' 0/ that which had co?7ie into his hand;' cf. 35, 4 DnU nt^'^{. A.V. ' of that vjhich ca?ne to his ha?id ;^ better rendered in the A.V. R. ' 0/ that which he had with hi?n* CHAP. 32, VERS. 11-25. 253 16. □n'^^Zl. The masc. suf. for the fern., as in 31, 9; cf. 26, 18 and the note there. □"^"ID = '■young bullocks' standing in the same relation to nna as Dn^y 'foals' (here ' asses' foals') to the ni^ins. 17. linS "^1^ 'n"^i^ Ht. 'flock, flock alone; i.e. 'by herds or flocks,' so that each flock had one servant ; cf. Ges., § 108. 4; M.R., §72. 2. 18. TJIT^D^. So pointed in Baer and Del.'s edition, fol- lowing Ben Asher's reading. Ben Naftali reads, however, ^^•ilDI. Ben Asher's reading was ^^xoYiQ\\nzt^ yf-ghd-shacha, Ben Naftali's j.'?/^^^^/z-1 'to pour out ;' here it is brought into connection with the root pa^<, as though p^\= [>2^;'^_ = 'striver; ' wrestler;' cf. Ges., Thes., p. 233 a. 25. pnt^^'l = ' he wrestled; is found only here and ver. 26. pnx is connected with p3n, or perhaps is only a dialectic variation of the same ; the word is perhaps chosen on account of the pr. n. pn\ In Hos. 12, 11 p^NM is explained by nv^. Tuch and H.W.B., 9th ed., propose a derivation from 254 GENESIS, p3^? ' dust' i. e. ' to scatter oneself with dust;' as KovUadai, from Kovis, the powder with which wrestlers were sprinkled after being oiled. 26. ^pm, imperf. Qal from Vp>. 29. 7^^"^i2?^ = ' God's stn'ver,' ^ he who strives with God,' in this passage and Hos. 12, 4 (hence the choice of the rare verb nnb^ in both places), as though i?Nnb^^ = JjN DJ? mb'^ "itJ'N (Wright). The name perhaps really means — as distinct from the meaning given in the text — ' God strives,' b^ ^')}^\ ', cf. b^yiW- G^s. in Thes., p. 1338 b, Tuch, Reuss, and others explain it as meaning ' Soldier of God,' i. e. he who fights for and with God's help. In 35, 10 we have another account of the alteration of Jacob's name. vD^nl, (I) an imperf. Hof. of b^^, used as the imperf. of i^b; (Qal) ; so Ewald, § 127 b : (II) Stade, § 486, and Ges., § 69. 2. Rem. 3, regard it as an imperf. Qal b'2^'' = b^V = 7^1^ = z'?^'' ; cf. the Arabic imperf. J^j from S-^V ^^^ Wright, A?'ad. Gram., i. pp. 89-90. 30. Cf. Judg. 13, 17. *'?2\I?T'. ^ About my naine ;' cf. 20, 2 and the note there. 31. *^trD2 ^!^:ni. Cf. Ex. 33, 20; also Judg. 13, 22. Deut. 4, 33 ; and the note on 16, 14. -1 = and yet. 7i^"^-]D, or fjNlJQ in ver. 32, = ''face of God;' cf. on 4, 18 i^Nt^lDD. In bx^Ja the "• is the old binding vowel; see on ^n^JJ, 31, 39. The position of ^N''JS cannot be ascertained. 33. 1^1 niL^^n "1^^ nt^ = ' the Mp-stnew, which is on the hollow of the thigh! r\mr\ "V\ = the Arabic llJ, the nerve or tendon which goes through the thigh and leg to the ancle, the nervus ischiadicus ; see Ges., Thes., p. 921 a. The law forbidding the children of Israel to eat the \\^ir\ "1^3 is not CHAP. 32, VER. ^6— CHAP. 33, VER. 7. 2^5 mentioned in the O. T. It is to be found in the Talmud, Trac/. C/ml/in, chap. 7. 33. 3. ^^'ini is emphatic, /le, Jacob, as opposed to the persons mentioned in ver. 2 ; see Driver, § 1 60. Obs. 4. inpUJ'^V Mas. note, nipi lb )npm = 'with points on every letter' The ]\Iid. Bern., cited by S track, Prol. Crit., p. 89, has ui? b'2'0 ipK^j i6vi> \>v vijy iip: inp*k^^i, i.e. "inpc'^i with points over it, because he did not kiss him with all his heart;' cf. the Ber. Rab. in Strack, I.e., where Rabbi Yanai, answering Rabbi Simeon ben Eleazar, explains the points on inpK'^l thus : nc^ji? ib^ '\\>mb NI vh^ ' because he did not come to kiss him {Jacob), but to bite him^ and goes on to say that Jacob's neck was turned into marble ; an account hardly in keeping with what we are told of Esau, who is never depicted in the O.T. as an inhuman person. The points probably here, as in the other cases where they occur, mark the word as suspicious; cf. Ewald, § 19 d. The translation of inpw'^1 is wanting in several MSS. of the LXX ; cf. Lagarde, Gen. Graece, p. 134. The Targ. Ps.-Jon, explains that Jacob wept because his neck was painful, and Esau because the effort gave him the toothache ! ! 5. ^S rh^ ^72. ' Who are these to thee ?' ^^ is an ethic, dat.; cf. Ewald, §315 a; M.R., §51.3; and see Ex. 12, 26. Josh. 4, 6. 2 Sam. 16, 2. pn with double ace; see Ges., § 139. 2 ; M. R., § 45- 3- 6. 7. "iir^in"!, agreeing with the subj. immediately follow- ing; so mr\), ver. 7. On the gender and construction of the verbs in these verses, see M. R., § 138. Rem.; Ges., § 148. 2 ; Ewald, § 340 c. 356 GENESIS, 8. n:]nnn ^D Ijh ^72. ' What to thee is all this camp ?' i.e. the cattle (32, 14-22) which Esau had already met; cf. Tl^'JS "i*;rK. ''O by attraction = HD, so Judg. 13, 17 'l^C' ••»; cf. 32, 28 ']i:C' riD. Ewald, § 325 a, and Di. prefer the ren- dering, ' Who to thee is the camp ?' i. e. * what dost thou wish to do with them?'- 'because he brings the people into the fore- ground.' 10. nnp7l = ^ pray take ;' cf. 40, 14 H'^W 'pray shew mercy ;^ Judg- 6, 17 DIX v JT'b^yi ' pray give me a sign;' see Driver, § 119S; Ges., § 126. 6. Rem. i. n^nSt^ ^:i) n^n:). 'As ofie sees the face 0/ God; i.e. Jacob sees that Esau's face wears a friendly (lit. divine) aspect. 'It is a divine friendliness with which he came to meet him,' Di. nN"i, the subject to the infinitive, is here indefinite, as Ex. 30, 12. 11. n^^l^ is third pers. fem. sing. Hof. from Nin, with the old feminine ending D (instead of n), w^hich is preserved as the usual ending of the third fem. perf. in Arabic, Aramaic, and Elhiopic, and appears in Hebrew^ before the suffixes, and sporadically elsewhere ; cf. Wright, Arab. Gram., i. p. 60; Ges., § 74. Rem. i; Stade, § 407 b. Other instances of the fem. ending are ^^^li^, ^^^2?, ^??^, ^b]^ (the only case with the strong verb). LXX have here as rjveyKa a-oi, = ^^^i?, pos- sibly not understanding the anomalous form. '^ilD'^l = 'present;' so i Sam. 25, 27 nD"\3 = ' a present,' i.e. as a proof of favour, and often accompanied with a blessing. Knobel compares the presents paid the clergy in the middle ages, called Benedictio7ies. 70 "^7 t^"^ *'3'). 'And because I have everything.' ^^1 as in Judg. 6, 30. I Sam. 19, 4. Is. 65, i6; see Ewald, § 353 a. CHAP. ^^, VERS. 8-17. 257 Esau has 2") 'an adtmdafice ;' Jacob, being under especial divine protection, can say he has i?3 ' every/king' 13. wV m^y = * lactajites' i. e. ' with young ;' so Is. 40, II. 'hv = 't. Probably the word = ' that which zs weighed,' from Db'p = Arab. kU = * to divide,' 'fix;' cf. k--.j 'a weight,' 'pair of scales,' then 'a fixed weight,' equally used with the shekel by the patriarchs. From a comparison with 23, 15. 16 some have supposed the "p to be equivalent to four shekels, but this is quite uncertain. T\\y<''^p occurs twice again. Josh. 24, 32. Job 42, 11, but neither passage throws any additional light on the word. 3.4. I. ipv^h ni^^ nt!?^ n^S nn (cf i6, 15 f. 25, 12), an instance of P's circumstantial style. 2. nn^^ n:Dl]:?^1. 22^ with the ace, as in Lev. 15, 18. CHAP. 33, VER. 1 8— CHAP. 34, ver. 8. 259 24. Num. 5, 13. 19. 2 Sam. 13, 14. Deut. 28, 30. Kri; cf. bi\^, which is construed with an ace. and always has a Kri 2'D^. There is no need to emend the pointing to ^nx (cf. 26, 10), as some desire. 3. "^V^n. Cf. the note on 24, 14. ^V^n 17 hv "^yi^^ = 'and he spake kindly to the damsel;' cf. 50, 21 Dni? ^y "»3T1; Is. 40, 2. Hos. 2, 16. 5. 'Now Jacob had heard that he (Shechem) had defiled Dinah his daughter^ while his sons were with his cattle in the fields and Jacob was silent until they came' ^nr\\ probably, as in 37, 3 nJriD h n'C'yi, frequentative; cf. Driver, p. 190. foot-note I. 7. Dn^ nn^'V Cf. on4, 5. Sb^'li!;''! ntrj; n^nj *':: = 'for he had wrought folly in Israel' ni^^J nb'j; is the constant expression for any carnal offence; cf. Deut. 22, 21. Judg. 20, 6. 10. 15^7. See Ges., §45 a; Stade, §619 a. Notice that with the prefix i? (but not D and n) the inf. cstr., if the second radical is one of the letters n, S, 3, 1, :, 1, takes usually a dag. lene, e. g. ^DK' with ) = (by Ges., § 28. i ; Dav., § 6. 2 d) :i3'^i', and with the dag. lene "^vf}', cf. Dav., p. 16. foot-note (where a list of the so-called half-open syllables is given which is useful for reference), and Ges., § 45. 2. note. nt'V"' i^S 1^1. Cf. on 20, 9. 29, 26; and see Driver, § 39 a. 8. "W^l nptrin *'il □^tl>. 'Shechcm my son, his soul cleaves' etc. '•Jl DDtT, a casus pendens ; cf. Deut. 32, 4 iivn "I^VB D-ttn, Is. II, 10 IBHT D-'i: \h^ . . . ''^' ^"^^'y sec Driver, §197. 2; Ges., §145. 2; M. R., §132. s 2 26o GENESIS, DDrQl. The pi. suffix includes the brothers with the father; cf. 17 linn; 24, 59 f. 9. I^n^^ 'i:}nnnn. So Deut. ^,s = 'mfermarry: l^nx (cf. ver. 2) might possibly be pointed I^^X ; cf. the construc- tion n innnn ; but the ace. is found again in i Kings 3, i ; cf. Ewald, § 124 b. 10. rr^inDI. ino is construed with an ace. like a verb= going; cf. 42, 34 linDn Y"^^^ T\^'\ = ' traffic in the land', i.e. go to and fro in the land for the purpose of trading. m l^nt^n = ' settle down therein' lit. ' hold yourselves fast therein! The word is peculiar to P; so again 47, 27. 12. "jn^l "^n?D. "inrD = the price paid the parents for their daughter; cf Ex. 22, 15. i Sam. 18, 25 : jriD = the gifts given to the bride; cf. 24, 53, where a like distinction is made. 13. ^^?2lD "^liD^^ I^ITI. LXX, Ka\ iXdXrjaav avrols, on in'iavav, which would mean, 'and spoke, because they had defiled,' or, (.?) ' and said, that they had defiled,' which would be better expressed by N?OD '•3 IION^I. The first meaning being very lame and the second doubtful, it has been conjectured that 12T here must = the Arabic yS, and mean, ' to act craftily behind one's back,' ''lay snares for ;' cf. 2 Chron. 22, 10 (but see Bertheau); so Ges. in Thes., p. 315 a, Kn., Del. This, however, is not certain (see Di., p. 353); so perhaps it is simpler to read nDirDn Tsyv^ instead of inm^l nDlDn ; so Pesh. JUIs cH^ o;^!o. Kuenen emends, IJmnx for Dnin.X, but then nni^l would have to mean VHN h^ SJ'^X IIDN^I . 15. n^^tH = 'on this condition^ 1 being the 1 of price ; cf. ver. 22. I Sam. 11, 2. nlb^^, imperf. Nif. of niN ; it occurs again in vers. 22, 23, and 2 Kings 12, 9, but nowhere else. In Rabb. the part. Nif. niN: is found, = ' suitable! Hitzig and Stade, § 585 a, prefer CHAr. 34, VERS. 9-25. 261 to take it as imperf. Qal, like C^i^).; cf. on 23, 13, where Hitzig reads nnx DN as perf. Qal from niX. b^Tlb. Cf. 17, 10 and the note there. n:)T h^ D^i? i)icn is a phrase characteristic of P; so 17, 10. Ex, 12, 48. 16. I^n^l. * T/ien we will give.* The perf. with waw conv. ; the apodosis to i:D3 Vnn DX in ver. 15 ; cf. vers. 17, 18, 26, and often. ^9- "^D^ = ""^^) cf. I^'P, the vowel being lengthened by way of compensation for the non-doubling of n ; see Stade, §386d. 2; Ges.,§64. 3. 20. DTV "^yU? hv^. Cf.23, 4. 10. Is. 29, 21. Am. 5, 10. "^••yn '\W was the oriental Forum (Del.). 21. * These men, they are peaceably disposed towards us.' Casus pefidens ; cf. on ver. 8; see Driver, § 198. Cf. also 41, 25. 45, 20. 47, 6. 48, 5 (Dn 'b). □''DvU) ^peaceable.* Geiger, Urschrift, p. 76, renders ^ Salemites' also taking U?^, 33, 18, as the name of a city belonging to Shechem, which Di. describes as * sondcrbar ' (strange). 0^7"^ n^n"^. ^Wide on both sides;' so Judg. 18, 10. Is. 22, 18; also Ps. 104, 25 (D'lT ivr\ . , . DM). 121!?"^'). LXX, Sam., Pesh.,Vulg. omit the 1 and connect UK'^ with 1Jn^^. 24. -li;il? "i^^!^^ h^. Cf. 23, 10. 18, and the note on ver. 10. On the verbs NV"* and N*3 with the accusative, and so capable of the genitive construction with the participle, see Ges., § 135. I. note. 25. □*'3^^3 DnvnD, i.e. when they were attacked with the fever that appears on the third day after circumcision in the case of adults. The third day was the most critical time for the circumcised person ; cf. Tuch, p. 409. 262 GENESIS, ^'"iSl py?2U}, i.e. Simeon and Levi with their fellow- tribesmen. '^inn tT'^t^. 'Each one his sword;' see Ges., § 124. Rem. I ; M. R., § 72. 3. Rem. a; and cf. 42, 25 ipb^ h\^ t^^N. ntDl, elsewhere usually HDnp, = is connected with ^'^^ 'to smite^ but it is also found with other verbs, though only here with T\T\ (Di.). 27. Ipl?*' ^^2. LXX, Syr., Saadiah, Sam., and two MSS. (Wright) read ''J31, which is not so abrupt; possibly waw originally stood before ''Jl, and dropped out on account of the final 1 of 1^?V''1, ver. 26; or the Vss. might have added it, to remove the abrupt commencement of the verse. The ^J3 are probably only Simeon and Levi, not the other sons of Jacob ; cf. ver. 30, where only Simeon and Levi are blamed. 30. "^^UJ^^^nn 7, lit. ' by making ??ie stink,' i. e. bringing me into evil repute; so Ex. 5, 21. i Sam. 13, 4. 2 Sam. 10, 6. Cf the English phrase, ' To be in bad odour with any one! ")DD?;2 "^TV^, Ut. ' 7neft 0/ number' i.e. so few that they might easily be counted; cf. Ges., § 106. i ; M. R., § 79. 4. Rem. a: so Deut. 4, 27. Ps. 105, 12; cf. Is. 10, 19. For ■•rio, see on 4, 18. It is only found in the plural ; see Ewald, § i78d; Stade, § 183. •'^IDPII ♦ ♦ ♦ '^DD^^D1. Cf. on 33, 13 IDDI . , . Dipsni. 31. n^'iTpn, so Baer and Del., with D aspirated; cf. 27, 38. Job 15, 8. 22, 13; and the metheg (Ga'ya) before the CHAP. 34, VER. 26—CUAV. 35, VKR. 5. 263 pathach, to distinguish the n interrog. from the n of the article (Del.). The ordinary text has T majusculum. nto:^\ Cf. Lev. 16, 15 IDT riN* nro. 35. 1. 7^^^"^l nbx^ Bethel was situated on a hill; cf. ver. 8 ^Nn^n^ nnriD; i Sam. 10, 3. 2. "^3:n ^rh>^ nt^, especially the Teraphim (31, 19) which Rachel had taken with her. n33 ^^b^? = * strange gods,' lit. 'gods 0/ strangeness ;' cf. Josh. 24, 23. Judg. 10, 16. So -133 p * J^/^ 0/ strangeness' = ' stranger' {11, 10. Ex. 12, 43). ^"^ntOn for ^TlPJ?'?, by Ges., § 54- 2 b ; Dav., § 26. 3. 3. •'n'^l . . ♦ T^^^ n^yn. The participle continued by an imperf. with waw conv,, a fact being slated; so 49, 17. Num. 22, II py ns DD^i nnvDD s*vm; cf. on 27, 33. 4. D'^QTDn, i.e. the earrings that were worn as taHsmans and amulets, and so belonging to the heathen practices, which Jacob required them to give up. n^^n iinn. 'Under the terebinth; i.e. the well- known terebinth, w^hich would be familiar to the reader; hence the article; cf. 12, 6. Possibly, as Tuch suggests, the tree mentioned here is the same as the one in Judg. 9, 6, where Abimelech was made king. The LXX have here the addition, Ka\ dnu^Xeaev alra tioi tijs a^/xepo. ^;xe>.; which Frankel, £in/., p. 56, explains as a marginal gloss, added by a pious reader who objected to 5. D^nSs^ nnn, not 'a mighty terror; but 'a terror of God; i.e. one caused or sent by Him; cf DM^N IRD, 2 Chron. 264 GENESIS, 20, 29; niiT ina, 2 Chron. 14, 13. ^^n is a a7ra| Xcyo'/x. The genitive is an objective genitive ; cf. on 9, 2. 7. □'•n^^n ^h^ 'h:^': plural, perhaps because n^rhi^ri here includes the angels; cf. 28, 12; see also 20, 13. Josh. 24, 19. Onq. here has ^H ^^*?^5|'^ 'angels of Y.;' but Berhner in his edition gives ^^ ^y. y-ir*^^, i.e. 'Y. appeared to him;' cf. M. R., § 135. 2. Rem. a; Ges., § 146. 2. foot-note 2. 8. mDl p7^^, probably identical with the palm tree of Deborah, Judg. 4, 5, and perhaps with the Terebinth of Tabor, mentioned in i Sam. 10, 3. 10. Cf. 32, 29. 11. "^•'l^SnO. In 46, 26 we have ID")'' ''N'V''; D"'inD is never used in this connexion. 14. ]::^^ n:2!^n ♦ . . nn!^^. px nnVD is epexegetlcal ; cf. 15, 18. 25, 30; and see M. R., § 72. 3. ^^D^ T^'hv "yO^V Cf. 28, 18 \m pV""^. 1D3 was probably a libation of wine (Targ. Ps.-Jon., wine and water). Some (Kn., Wei.) take |»:;^ , ♦ , p>k"'i as epexegetical to ^D^l. 15. DU? inb^ "^n "IllJt^. Contrast ver. 13 and ver. 14, where W^ is omitted, as no confusion can arise in the sentence through its absence; see M. R., § 157 c; Ewald, § 331 c. 3. 16. yit^^n n"l!lD occurs again 48, 7 and 2 Kings 5, 19 ; but neither of these passages throws any light on the word nnnD ; however, from 2 Kings, 1. c, it could not have been a very great distance. LXX have here XafSpadu, but in 48, 7 t6v InnodpofjLov Xa^padd (a double translation), i. e. either a stadium, or like the Arabic fj^ ^jJl> (i.e. as far as a horse can run), a measure common among the Arabs ; see H.W.B., 9th ed., p. 368. Syr. \lso^, a 'parasang,' = CHAP. ^S, VERS. 7-19. 265 eighteen thousand paces or three German miles ; cf. Bernst., Syr. Lex., p. 408 b. Onq. has ^^yns :in3 = < adou/ an acre* etc.; cf. Levy, C/iald. W.B., i. 384 a. Del. and Tuch take it as = ' adouf a7i hour s journey' Cf. Ges., Thes., p. 658 b. 17. ^2 ^7 JlT D^ ^D. Cf. 30, 24, where Rachel wishes that she may have another son. 18. ^]*lh^ Tl = ^son 0/ my sorroiv ;' inasmuch as giving birth to him cost her her life. His father, however, instead of this ill-omened name, called him |'»D"'J3 ^ son of the right hand,' i. e. son of good luck, the right side being considered by the ancients as the lucky side ; cf. Ges. in Thes., p. 599, and Sextos- and dplo-Tfpos in Greek. |3 is pointed with hireq like the pr. n. np"" f3 in Prov. 30, i; pj |?, Num. 11, 28, etc.; cf. nb^b |3, Jon. 4, 10. Del. gives two other explanations of the name ' son 0/ good fortune.'' I. He might have been so named because he was born when Jacob was free, his other children having been born when he was in Laban's service. II. Be- cause he completed the lucky number (twelve) of his sons. In Ps. 89, 13 pD"* = 'the south,' so Rashi explains the name as meaning the ' south son,' as opposed to the others, who were 'north sons,' being born in Aramea; but Canaan is nowhere called ' the south land' 19. DH^ n^n t^in nn-^Ct^. So 48, 7, i-e- Bcihlehem. two hours south of Jerusalem; cf. I\Iic. 5, i r\r\'^^'^ nn? n^a ; I Chron. 4, 4. Matt. 2, 16-18. Di., Thenius, and others, from I Sam. 10, 2 ff. (cf. Jer. 31,15), consider that Rachel's grave must be sought for much further north, in the territory of Benjamin, or on the boundary between Benjamin and Ephraim, on the way between Ramah of Samuel and Gibeah of Saul, not far from Bethel. Di. points out that this would be more natural, as Rachel was the mother of Joseph and 266 GENESIS, Benjamin ; hrh IT'a Nin here and 48, 7, therefore, is con- sidered by them as a gloss, which was caused by the fact that Ephrath Bethlehem was better known than Ephrath near Bethel. 21. "My hi:[12h n^Snri. 'On the other side of Migdal '£der;' so Amos 5, 27 \>^iy^b HnSi^ ' 07t the other side of Damascus,' beyond Damascus. m^ ^1:1^ = 'Herd's tower;' cf. 2 Kings 17, 9. 18, 8. 2 Chron. 26, 10. It is placed by Di., who holds that there were two Ephraths, near Hebron. Knobel places it at Jerusalem (cf. Mic. 4, 8); so the LXX, who place ver. 21 after t'NnUO in ver. 16. Del. considers that it was near Bethlehem. 22. ]3t!.n with D with dag., an exception to the rule given in the note on 34, 7. ''i:n I^W^^. Cf. 2 Sam. 16, 22. I Kings 2, 22. The Massoretes here have a note, p-'DQ y^*9?? ^i??^> i-^- * a gap in the middle of the verse! There are three of these niN|^p3 in the Pent., and twenty-eight in the books from Joshua to Ezekiel. They are not mentioned in the Talmud or Midrash (Del.). Verse 22 down to i?Nnb^'' has a double accentuation, according as it is read as a complete verse or as a half- verse. Geiger, Urschrift, p. 373, points out that in the public reading of the text the two verses 22 and 23 were read as one, so that the passage might be passed over in reading as quickly as possible, and the attention of the audience diverted from the evil deed of Reuben. The correct accentuation makes ver. 22 end at 7NnK^\ and ver. 23 begin at V1TI, one section ending at ver. 22, and a fresh one begin- ning with ver. 23. The first way of accenting the verses here (viz. making 22 end at PNICS and 23 begin with V^TX^K) CHAP. ^^, VER. 21 — CHAP. 36, VKR. 2. 267 is called |innn DyD ('lower accentuation')', the second way (viz. making the two verses one), JV^y nyD (* upper accentua- tion'). Cf. the double set of accents in the Decalogue in Exodus and Deut., and cf. Num. 25, 19 and Deut. 2, 8, where there is a gap in the middle of the verse. The LXX have the addition, koI novrjpov i(^avr} ivavTiov avrov = VJ^VQ V'T'I, pOS- sibly added to avoid the abrupt ending, which is regarded by Di. as intentional, to draw attention to 49, 3 f. 26. n^^. Sam. and Heb. MSS. (Di.) ^k^, as in 36, 5. *1trb^ is ace. case by Ges., § 143. i b; M. R., § 47. 2 ; cf. 4, 18. 36. The Toledoth Esau follow in this chapter, preceding those of Jacob, just as Ishmael's preceded Isaac's; the object of the chapter, and its position before the account of Jacob's family, being to dispose of Esau, and leave the course of the narrative entirely free for Jacob's history. The Edomites, Esau's descendants, first appear again in Num. 20, i4ff. Such a detailed account of the history of Edom can be ex- plained sufficiently from the fact that Edom always passed as Israel's brother (cf. Num., 1. c), and occupied an important position in the history of Israel. A partial list of the descendants of Esau is given in i Chron. i, 35-54- 2. In 26, 34 Esau married Yehudith the daughter of Beeri the Hittite, and Basemath the daughter of Elon the Hillite. In 28, 9 he takes, in addition to his other wives (VC'J 7V) — i.e. those of 26, 34 — Mahalath, Ishmael's daughter. Thus, according to 26, 34. 28, 9, Esau's three wives were, i. Yehu- dith, Beeri the Hittite's daughter; 2. Basemath, Elon the Hittite's daughter; and 3. Mahalath, Ishmael's daughter. 2,68 GENESIS, Here Esau's wives are given, i . Adah the daughter of Elon the Hittite ; 2. Oholibamah the daughter of Anah, the daughter of Tsibeon the Hivite; 3. Basemath the daughter of Ishmael, the sister of Nebayoth. There are three serious discrepancies in the two accounts, i. The Basemath of 26, 34 is here called Adah; 2. the Oholibamah the daughter of Anah, the daughter of Tsibeon the Hivite (cf. below) = (apparently) Yehudith the daughter of Beeri the Hittite of 26, 34; and 3. Ishmael's daughter Mahalath, 28, 9, is here called Base- math. With regard to 2. '»inn J'^ynv nn we must read (i) for ••in, nh, as ver. 25 (cf. ver. 20) shews; and (ii) either render nn 'granddaughter,' cf. ver. 39 (.?) and 29, 5 (where p must= ^grandson')] or emend and read p, so Sam., LXX, Pesh. ; cf. ver. 24. note, where Anah is Tsibeon's son, and ver. 25, where Oholibamah is Anah's daughter. Various hypotheses have been adopted to reconcile the different accounts of Esau's wives. Some have held that Esau had five wives; others (Hengst., Ros.) that the wives had two names, or had their names changed. Kn. and Ewald suppose that the names have been corrupted by copyists. If this is the case, the corruption must have been, as Di. points out, very great. Others (Del., Tuch, Nold.) explain the difference in the two accounts as arising from two different traditions. This seems the most natural solution, this chapter (36) embodying one account, and 26, 34 f. 28, 9 another; see further, Del. and Di. 6. Esau takes his wives and children, and all his property, and leaves Canaan for the land of Seir, out of the way of his brother Jacob. y^h^ T'^^ as it stands yields no suitable sense. The Targums and Vulg. read DiriN ps b^. Ges. renders the CHAP. ^6, VERS. 6-16. 269 text, '/^ a land east o/"(lit. before) Jacob ;^ but ^JQQ can hardly mean this. LXX and Sam. read \^y2 pND, possibly a cor- rection. The Syriac has «.*:^? 1^*!!' cf. vers. 8, 9, which is probably the correct reading of the text; so Di., Tuch. 7. rairn. cf. 4, 13 nvk^^d. 8. "^"^Vtr, embracing the hill country of Edom east of the Arabah, reached from the Dead Sea to the Elanitic Gulf. The northern half is at the present day called Gebal, and the southern es-Serah. 11. The Canaanitish hne. ^T2'^r\ is the name of a district of Edom (Jer. 49, 20. Amos I, 12. Hab. 3, 3) celebrated for its wise men (Jer. 49, 7. Bar. 3, 22 f.) ; the home of EHphaz, Job 2, 11. "I^IS, ')S^1^ and QTO^ are quite unknown. T^p. Cf. 15, 19, where the Kenizites are mentioned among other tribes dwelling in the south of Canaan. 12. pT'?^^, 'not identical with the Amalekites of 14, 7, who dwelt in the south of Canaan; but probably only a portion of those, who attached themselves to the families of Eliphaz, or were subject to them' (Di.); cf. ver. 22. 13. The Ishmaelitish line. The names are not further known. 14. The Horite line. Nothing further is known about the names here given. 15-19. The tribal princes of Edom. 15. ?]'^7t*^, a denom. from ^^ ^ a thousand' ^= chiliarch or phylarch, mostly used of the tribal princes of Edom, more rarely of those of Judah, Zech. 9, 7. 1 2, 5. 6 ; see Prof. Driver, The Expositor, July, 1885. 16. TTSp fl'lvt^, mentioned in ver. 18 as the son of Esau by Oholibamah, is wanting in the Sam. Codex and Vs., 270 GENESIS, and one Heb. MS. (Wright), and is rejected as spurious by Tuch, Knobel, Del. Di. considers that it either crept in here by the oversight of a copyist from ver. i8, or is a gloss assigning Korah, according to another theory, to the family of Eliphaz. 20-30. The tribes of the Horites. The inhabitants of the land, as opposed to the descendants of Esau, who took possession of it (Deut. 2, 12). 20. "^"^nn from "iin ^a hole' so 'a dweller in a hole or cave' 'The land of Edom abounds in holes or caves' (Di.). The identification of the names in the follovi^ing verses is un- certain ; cf. Di., p. 366 f. 24. rr^h^l. Most commentators read ITiX with i Chron. I, 40, LXX, Syr., and Vulg. ; the text as it stands yields no suitable sense. DO'^n. Targ. Jer., Saad., Kimchi, Luther, ^ 7nules ;' so the A. V. ; more probably * hot water springs ' (A.V. R. ' the hot springs'), which Del. identifies with the hot springs of KaHrrhoe, beneath Zerka Maein, on the east side of the Dead Sea, about two hours distant from it ; cf. Hieron., Quaest. ed. Lag., p. 56. Onq. and Ps.-Jon. seem either to have read D''JD''Nn, 'the giant race' mentioned in Deut. 2, 10, or to have taken DQ^n as meaning this. Pesh. gives D"*D, and one Heb. MS. (Wright). 26. ]tp''7. LXX, Pesh., Vulg., i Chron. i, 41, and most commentators read i^^'l. 30. Dn'^DT'i^7. ^According to their tribal prifices! LXX, (V rais rjyenoviais, reading On'sS^i^?, possibly the correct read- ing, as this is the only place in this chapter where ^)bii is written without the 1. It is worthy of notice that many of the names in this list, vers. 20-30, are names of animals, e. g. CHAP. ^6, VER. 20 — CITAP. ;^y, VER. 2. 27 1 ^3^5?' = in Arabic 'young lion;' my ' wild ass ;' jK'n, a name of an animal in Deut. 14, 5; py3>f= in Arabic 'hyena' etc. Di. remarks, ' that it is a natural thing for peoples amongst whom the arts and trades were not developed to be fond of choosing their family names from the names of animals.' Cf. Rob. ^rmih, /ourn. Phil., ix. 75 ff. 31-39. The names of the kings who ruled in the land of Edom. The names in this list are also doubtful; cf. Di., p. 368 ff. 33. n^!^l^, now a little village in Gebal, El-Butseirah, four miles south of the south end of the Dead Sea. 37. ^'n2T\ T\^'2rr\'0. Several places in the O. T. are called Rehoboth. The one mentioned here has been identi- fied with 'ill^, Rahba, on the Euphrates ("in^i elsewhere being the river par excelle?ice, i. e. the Euphrates), south of Circesium. But this identification is not certain. 40-43. A brief review of the tribal princes of Esau. The list contains partly names of individuals, e. g. Tip, n»n''i?nN, and partly names of districts, e. g. p-'Q, rhv^. Most of the names of places in this list are uncertain. ri7^^, perhaps the seaport nP"'N; cf. on 14, 6. p^D, also called in Num. 33, 42 pis, in Idumea, between Petra and Zoar, well known through its mines. 37. 2. ^Joseph, being seventeen years old, was lending the flock with his brethren, while yet a lad, with the sons of Bilhah, and with the sons of Zilpah, his father s wives, ajid foseph brought an evil report about them to their father.' ni;"1 n^TT. Cf. the note on 4, 17. 272 GENESIS, ")V- ^^inl. LXX, toi/ i/eo?. A.V. renders incorrectly, 'and the lad was with the sons of JBtlhah,' for the clause is a circumstantial one; cf. Driver, § i6o; M. R., § 152. Pesh. and Onq. seem to have misunderstood the words; the Syr. has JL=i ttJjL )oo» )l»> oo»o 'and he was growing up with ;' and Onq. ^J? ^V '•^'^ ^'^^\ ' and he was growing up with the sons of etc. ^11 n^< has been rendered variously. Knobel gives the following meaning to the words. Joseph was feeding the flock with his brethren, as servant to the sons of Bilhah, etc. ; i. e. he was handed over to their charge to learn, or to help them in their business ; comparing, for this use of "'VJ, Judg. 7, II. 9, 54- 19, 13, but this is giving the words of the text a very forced meaning. Del. has also a far-fetched translation, ' While yet a young man in comparison with the sons'' etc. The rendering of the LXX, * being yet a lad, with the sons' — nx in the same sense as the n^< in \^^1 V^^^ nx, just before — is unobjectionable. "lyj NIHI is perhaps a duplette of HilJ' mb^y yntJ' p (Di.). ny"1 CrQl. ^An evil report about them;' iiyi is in- tentionally indefinite, r\T^r\ Dnil would mean, 'their evil report ;' see Ges., §111. 2 b. Possibly the words should be rendered, ' the report of them (as) an evil one,' a sort of tertiary predicate; cf Num. 14, 37 nyn Y'\i^n nm; i Sam. 2, 23 3. ^h ^^n n^^p'^ p •':3. cf 21, 2. 44, 20. T^ nirV'1 • Either a case of the perf with simple waw ; or, possibly, with waw conv. in a freq. sense (29, 3); cf. I Sam. 2, 19. 0*^03 riDilD only in this chapter and 2 Sam. 13. 18 (of Tamar's garment as the clothing of a king's daughter). DD = ' an end,' ' extremity I used of the hands and feet ; so CHAP. 2)1^ VERS. 3-10. 273 D"'DQ nin:D = 'a coat of extr€?7iiti€s* i.e. one reaching to the wrists and ancles ; and, as is apparent from 2 Sam. 1. c, worn by the upper classes. The ordinary n^DD only reached to the knees, and had no arm-holes. Cf. DD in Aramaic (e. g. Dan. 5, 5. 24), of the extremities of the hand and foot, and JklflftS used in a similar way. This meaning is supj)orlcd by the Pesh. here, and the Vulg., LXX, and Aquila in 2 Sam. 1. c. The LXX and Vulg. here, and the Pesh. in 2 Sam., and A.V. here and 2 Sam., 'a coat 0/ {?7ia?iy) colours,' margin {'pieces'), but this meaning of D3 = ' a piece ' or 'patch,' and so ''Q '''2 ' a variegated garment,' is very doubtful. The A.V. R. retains the rendering, ' a coat of many colours', but gives in the margin, ' a long garment with sleeves J 4. 0711^7 "T^ni. 'To speak peaceably to him,' or 'to address him in greetiftg,' i.e. to greet him and answer his inquiries after their health (Del.). There is only one other instance of 131 with the ace, viz. Num. 26, 3. 5. t^Dtl? n*lV ICDI'^r Cf. on 8, 10. 7. 'And behold we ivere binding sheaves (partic.) iri the midst of the field, and behold my sheaf rose, and also stood up ; and behold your sheaves were moving round (imperf.), and bowed down (imperf. with waw conv., denoting a single action) to my sheaf! D^O^ND 'were binding^ participle, as in 9, 18; cf. the note there, nraon = ' began to move round.' ' Joseph represents the sheaves as being in motion' (Driver, §277). ]^lnntL^m, tJ scripHo defcUva for n^, ^ and thy did bow down' i. e. once, and not more ; the imperf. with waw conv. describing a fact that happened once only in the past ; con- trast nr^DD, where the action has begun, and is still going on to completion. 10. S-a: t^'inn. SeeCes., §131. 3^; m.r., §37^. T 274 GENESIS, II. min nt^ nrr^tt? vn^^1. cf. Luke 2, 19. 51. 12. 1^^!^ li^^. riN with two dots over it, probably because it was regarded as a doubtful reading. The Bereshith Rabba, cited by Strack, p. 89, explains the points as follows, TIpJI jnvy riN* niyii> i6ii ):ibn mb^^ nnii? nx ^y, i. e. ' WM points on the riN, meaning that they only went to feed themselves {not the flocks) V So the Midr. Bern., cited by Strack at the same place. 14. iTh*^ = ^ well-beings' apphed to the flocks and to Joseph's brethren. 15. n^ri n^m for nyn ijjn=nyn Nin n^ni; cf. on 32, 7. 17. Q'^'^^i^ '^nx^^^U.l Cf. 27, 6 "imo yii^ DN ^nyDK^; here the object is omitted ; cf. M. R., § 46. 2 ; see also Ewald, § 284 b. n3Tn ^towards Dothan! Dothan or D oth2iin,:=' two /bun- tains {?)/ or perhaps 'cisterns,' was about five hours north of Samaria. In Judith 3, 9 f. 4, 6. 7, 3. 8, 3, it is called Acorma or AcodaifM, and is described as on the south side of the plain of Jez- reel, between Scythopolis and Gabae, near the ancient Ginnaea (Genin). Through the plain of Tell Dothan, south of Genin, the road from Bethshan and Jezreel to Ramleh and Egypt passes (Di.); cf. ver. 25 and Ebers, Egypten und die B. Mose's, p. 288. The form HriiT is the Aramaic dual, of which \Tpr\ is a con- traction ; cf. \'!pp_ and Dinp^fp, U^'V and ^)1'V., and see Ges., § 88. I. Rem. i, and the forms found on the Moabite stone, e.g. |nnp = DTinp, line 10; |nNO ^ DTIND {'two hundred'), line 20; in^m = D'Tibn, line 30; pmn = n^:mn, line 31. 18. nS:3Dn'^1 . . ♦ I'^p'^ Q-^IOm. Cf. the note on 2, 5; also Driver, § 127/3. in^ I^DDn^l. ' They plotted agai7tst him: Hithpa'el with the ace. as in i Chron. 29, 17 rh^ ^53 Timiinn ; see Ewald, 27 J § 124 b; Ges., § 54. 3 c; cf. Ps. 105, 25, where b^nn takes the prep. 2, not the ace. as here. 19. mtDTTin 7^1. Cf. on 14, 13. r\]bn as in 24, 65; cf. the note there. 21. Wi^^ I^DD ^h = 'let us not smite hnn as to li/c' i.e. mortally; so Deut. 22, 26 t^'DJ invil ; see Ges., § 139. note, and cf. the note on 3, 15. 24. nnin. Cf. Jer. 38, 6 (where Jeremiah is cast into a pit with no water in it, but mud) ; Lam. 3, 53. 25. 0)17 73h57 = 'to take their meal' lit. 'to eat bread,' the meal being so called from the chief article of food ; cf 3I5 54. 43, 25. Matt. 15, 2. D^^W^tl^"* nnnt^. So Is. 21, 13 D^m ninnx; Job 6, 19 N»n n1^-|^<. nnnx is the part. Qal fem. of mt*, used in a collective sense, nnx^* <2 single traveller,' nn^wS* ' a company 0/ travellers,' ^ a caravan.' Other feminines used col- lectively are niqx 'brotherhood,' from ns 'brother;' ^}}V 'a mass 0/ clouds,' from I^V '^z cloud;' n^ia '^z bajid of exiles ;' see Ges., § 107. 3d; Stade, § 312 b. rit^2^ = ' tragacanth gum :' n^f = ' balsam ' (^^V for '"!>!, like 'J^T for "-Nl^, Job 37, 18; W for W, Is. 38, 10): \:h z=z' ladanum ;' three articles which even at the present day form the chief trade of the Arab-Egyptian caravans. Ebers, Egypten etc., p. 292, has found riNDJ and nv on the Egyptian inscriptions, but not ]^', he also (p. 293) mentions that gum, balsam, and incense are the chief imports from the East to Egypt at the present day, and — with the exception of a short distance by rail — are brought by the same method, i.e. caravans, as in the days of the patriarchs. The caravan road from Damascus to Egypt is the same now as in the time of Joseph. 276 GENESIS, 26. y)^2. TVtl=^^ what gain, that we kill?^ on the construc- tion, cf. M. R., § 93. Rem. b; see also Ewald, § 326 a. 28. D'^i^ltD. Cf. on 25, 2. The name of Ishmaelites was probably of more modern origin than that of Midianites, and applied generally to all Arabs (Di.). ?]DD □^''^tol. ^\>^. being omitted by Ges., § 120. 4. Rem. 2. The LXX have fiVoo-i xp^^^^) so in 45, 22. The price of a slave between five and twenty years was twenty shekels; see Lev. 27, 5. On slavery in Egypt, see Ebers' note, Egypten wid die BUcher Moses, p. 293 ff., where he shews that the narrative in this chapter is quite in accordance with what used to take place at the time of the Pharaoh, whose favourite Joseph became. 33. rj"^!^ r)"115. Cf. Ges., § 131. 3. Rem. 2, and see Job 6, 2 hVT. ^^P^\ the inf. abs. Qal and imperf. Nif., Gen. 46, 4 n'^y Da ^M, inf. Qal and imperf. Hif. 35. *^^, either (i) introducing the words of the speaker, or (2) the Latin into, ^no! n7t^tr = '/^ Sheol^ '■the underworld;'' always without the article. The word probably ='/>^f holloiv placed from 7X55'= hW' Another derivation, now almost obsolete, is from PNK' ' to askl with reference to the inexorable demand made by death on all mortals, and then transferred to the place of death, to which all mortals must come, 'the house of meeting for all living^ Job 30, 23 ; cf. Is. 5, 14. Hab. 2, 5. 36. CiltDH either abbreviated or corrupted from C]'':nD, which is the reading of all the versions here. nD^tO"lD7. ns^Dia is the same as yiD ^DIQ, 41, 45. 46, 20, the former name being abbreviated from the latter. LXX have both Tl€T«j)piis and nei/re(^p^5, see Lagarde, Gen. Graece^ pref., p. 20. The name is the Egyptian Peti-pa{j>ha)-ray CHAP. '>^'], VER. 26— CHAP. 38, VER. 2. 277 meaning, 'one devoted to Ra^ the sun god, see Ebers, p. 296. Ra is the Egyptian sun god, the chief place of his worship being HeliopoHs. Brugsch, Gesch., p. 248, explains the name 2i?>=^puii-par, ' Gi/l 0/ him that has appeared! O'^'^O ^ either to be taken in its literal sense, cf. Ebers, p. 299, or merely equivalent to ' officer^ ' official;' see further, Ebers, pp. 297, 300, who renders D^~\^' courtier ;' remarking that D''1D, among the Orientals, had much the same meaning as ^ Schranz' in German (^ parasite,' 'courtier'). D'^nHtOn '^'^•=^ captain 0/ the executioners.' The captain of the executioners was also chief of the body-guard and superintendent of the state prison (40, 3 f.), see Ebers, p. 301, who describes Potiphar's office as that of chief minister of police. A similar office existed among the Babylonians, 2 Kings 25, 8 ff. Jer. 39, 9. 52, 12. Dan. 2, 15. See further, Ebers, p. 300 ff. The LXX have dpxi[idy(ipos, which render- ing is perhaps due to 39, 6. 38. 1. 10*^1 'turned aside,' Del. renders, ^removed his divelling,' sc. I^HN*; but D^l without li?nK is not found in this sense, and further, no pr. name of a place follows ^y. •^n^lV. Adullam was in the plain {rht^^) of Judah, presumably north-west of Hebron (Di.), identical, perhaps, with the modern Deir Dubban, north of Eleutheropolis. 2. "'DVDD U,^*!^. Onq. renders N-)3ri 133 (cf Prov. 31, 24, Is. 23, 8) 'a merchant; possibly finding Judah's marriage with a daughter of Canaan objectionable. Berliner, however, in his edition has 'm'^ l?a, but mentions the other reading in his notes, p. 14 of part ii. C(. Levy, Chald. W. B., ii. p. 528. 278 GENESIS, 3. b^^p'^l. Sam., Targ. Ps.-Jon., Heb. Codd. (Di.) read Nnpm, see 29, 34 and vers. 3, 4. 5. rym, see Driver, § 133. LXX has avrrj Be rjv, which points to a reading N'^ni (hardly nriNll, Di.), which gives a suitable sense; cf. i Sam. 23, 15. 24. 2 Chron. 10, 2; see also Geiger, Urschrift^ p. 462. As the text stands it must be rendered, * he [Judah) was,' but the perf. with waw is very harsh, and a reference to Judah is not what we should expect. TT^2=the y]'2^ of Mic. i, 14. Josh. 15, 44; it was also in the low country (nPDiy) of Judah. 8. D;2'^"l = to perform the duty of marrying the deceased brother's widow when he left no son; see Deut. 25, 5. The brother-in-law in this case was called D^^. 9. nntl^T . ♦ ♦ nTTl. The perfect with waw conv. in a frequentative sense, see Driver, § 121; also Ewald, §§ 342 b, 345 b. Other examples are Num. 21, 9 , . ♦ m^T\ '^m D^5 iTHI "•m. . . DUm; Judg. 6, 3 Thv^ . ♦ . y"^T DN .Tm; Ex. 33, 9 1"^^ ♦ . » iTm, with a simple impf. following. Other instances of D^^ in a temporal sense with the perf. are Ps. 41, 7. Amos 7, 2. Is. 4, 4; compare Ewald, § 355 b. n!^"^^^ nnt2?1 ; a pregnant construction, see Ges., § 141. V^l must be understood after nnc'1. ]n^ . Of. the note on in4 'dividing of roads! Onq. nVJ^^a ^\T^., lit. ' division of eyes! i- e. cross-way ; cf. Levy, Chald. W.B., ii. p. 212 and p. 304. Targ. Ps.-Jon. rf?>^ ^^^ pi>3npp p^^sy^p'n, i.e. '/he cross-ways whither every one's eyes lookP Vulg. 'in bivio itineris! Saad. spoJ^i 'a zvateh tower! The A. V. has, ' in an open place! margin, ' The door of eyes! A.V. R. 'in the gate of Enaim! ntrt^^ 'h n::n: ^ '^yr!^^' without her being given him to wife;' circ. cl. 15. n::i»S nntrn^v cf. i Sam. 1,13 n-ii:Dc^^ 'h^ T\y^m. n^:D nriDJ ^::. LXX and Vulg. add nyn^ N^ 'j//a^i » . . nii'33; I Kings 18, 18 ^^ni . ♦ . DDnTj;^; see Driver, § 118; Ges., § 132. 3. Rem. 2, and cf the note on 18, 25. Render, ' When I lifted up my voice and criedJ 20., TpV "^^It^. So 42, 30. 33. Pluralis excellentiae, see Ges., § 108. 2 b; M. R,, § 135. 2. "inOn TS^I = perhaps * the house of surrounding^, or ' shutting in,' i. e. a prison surrounded by a wall, if inD be related to nriD, "i:D; cf. the Syriac ll^i-lao. Ebers, p. 317 f, compares the fortress at Memphis called ' White walV {z. name found on many inscriptions), with which he identifies the "inon n^3 of this chapter, and 40, 3. 5. The LXX have oxvpi>i\x-a. The name for prison better known to the Hebrews was either -I13n ITia, Ex. 12, 29; \h'2 T\'^1, Is. 42, 7; or laorD, Is. 42, 7. "^tl)^^ DipQ. The sentence commencing with "ID'{< is a CHAP. 39, VER. 15 — CHAP. 40, VKR. I. 285 genitive after the construct state DipD; see Ges., § 116. 2; M. R., § 82 c; so 40, 3 niDX PjDV iK'N DIpD; 2 Sam. 15, 21 n1D^^, Kri 'Tps;, the Ktb. being the part. pass. Qal, the Kri the adj. of the form bVP/, d. Ges., § 84. 5. C^nD^^. U'^ is omitted after D^iDN, as in 35, 13 ; con- trast 40, 3, and see Ewald, § 331 c. 3; cf. ver. 22, where the ordinary editions have Ktb. nniD^rt, with the Kri Di^DNn, as here, while Baer and Del. have D''TDNn in their text. 21. Ijn \Pi'^^, lit. 'gave his (Joseph's) favoitr in the eyes 0/,' i.e. and gave him favour in the eyes of, etc.; cf. Ex. 3, 21. II, 3. 12, 36 (all). "^non n'^n ^VJ. Cf. 40, 3, where the captain of the prison is Potiphar. Del. and Ebers, however, regard the person mentioned in this verse as the special governor of the prison for state prisoners. Potiphar was, as police minister, in control over all the prisons ; but not an actual prison governor. Otherwise we must suppose that these conflicting statements emanate from different sources. 22. ntry rr^n. Cf. the note on 4, 17. 23. Render, ' There was no governor of the prison over- looking (lit. seeing) atiythifig that he did (lit. atiything in his hand), in that Yahiveh was with him, and that which he was doing Yahweh made to prosper^ 40. I. it^i^n . . . ••n'^i. So 14, I. 2 Vcy . . . ^c^n \ti; Ex. 12, 41 b IXV^ r\\7\ DVn DVyn \-l-i; where instead oi i\\t perfect in the second half of the clause, the imperfect with waw conversive might stand, and most frequently does stand ; see Driver, § 78. 286 GENESIS, HD^^nl a''"^!^n "llh'O npir^r^ = '//le aiphearer and baker of the king of Egypt' Notice the difference in the idiom in English and Hebrew. English says, ' the cupbearer and baker of the king;' Hebrew, ' the cupbearer of the king and the baker ^ or more commonly \vith the third pers. suffix, ^ his baker ;' see Ewald, § 339 b; M. R., § 75. 2. Rem. a; Ges., § 114, foot- note. The nSN has been discovered on the Egyptian in- scriptions, but not the r\\>m] see Ebers, p. 321. 2. VD"^*1D with firm qame9, as in nnn, though the more usual form with simple shewa under the D is also found. The form with qame9 is explained by Stade, § 209, either from a by-form kattil, i.e. for D^"^?, and as 1 can- not be doubled, ^''^D, so D**")!!; or through the influence of the counter-tone on the first syllable; for this he com- pares n'fb^ for W'^f, from ^'hf. Cf. also Tl? and T")3, and Ges. in the Thes. s.v. 3. lirt^ D1pt2. Cf. the note on 39, 20. 4. •»niL^?Dl D^?:^'' VrT'l, lit. 'and they were days' etc., i.e. some time; cf. 4, 3 D''^'' Yp'0 = ^ after some time;' so we find U^)y used indefinitely in i Sam. 29, 3. Dan. 8, 27. Neh. i, 4. 5. lO^n pnno:) li;''t^. 'Each according to the inter- pretation of his dream^ i. e. each one dreamt a dream that had its special reference to himself, and its own interpretation. Dn2?3 -f^?^^ -^tr^^ r\^Vixr\ nptrnn. cf. the note on 29, 9. This construction is closer to the English idiom than the one noticed in ver. i, and must be used if the two words that should be in the construct state are to stand together ; the construction '"O pO nDN") HpC'D hardly occurs (two construct states and one genitive), so we must, if we wish to keep HQN and npC'D together, use h "IK'K or h, as CHAP. 40, VERS. 2-10. 287 in 7, 11; otherwise the alternative construction followed in ver. I must be adopted. 6. D^^iTi^T = ' 0/ a sad counienancel 'cast dowfi ;' so Dan. I, 10; cf. D^royn D^JD in Prov. 25, 23. Symm. has aKvdpwnoi here. On the importance attached to dreams among the Egyptians, see Ebers, p. 321. 7. □"'>n DID^^^D y^172. Cf. Neh. 2, 2 D>y-i tjd yno = ' w/iy dost thou look so troubled?' 8. int^ r^^ inDI = ' ajid there is no one to interpret it;' cf. 41, 8 Dni« nniQ pt<1; on pt<, see Ges., § 152. i; M. R., § 128. 2b. 9. '\T< XVlTy^ ""TDITTQ. 'In my dream, behold a vine was before me;' the apodosis without a verb being introduced by waw; so ver. 16 (cf. 41, 17, where waw is omitted); 2 Sam. 15, 34. Prov. 10, 25 a; see Driver, § 125. Obs.; M. R., § 132 b. r\^r\ is inserted to attract the attention of the reader to the nature of the dream; contrast 41, 22 NiNl ^D^nn, where no especial stress is laid. 10. "1:1 T^rhv nniDD t^^nV I. The a. v., Knobel, Tuch, Driver render, 'And it was as though it budded, and its blossoms shot forth;' cf. the analogous use of 3 nM in 19, 14, in the sense 'to appear,' 'to seem.' II. Di. and apparently Del. prefer taking D in a temporal sense, and render, 'And it, as it budded, its blossoms shot forth' comparing 38, 29 ym:^', cf. the note there, and Driver, § 135. 6. Obs., who points out that this usage of the participle, though common in the IMishna (see Geiger, Lehr- und Lesebuch zur Sp. dcr Mishna, p. 52), is without analogy in Biblical Hebrew. n!iD 'its blossom! X^. occurs nowhere else in the Bible' in the sense ' blossom,' but is common in the IMishna ; the feminine nV3 being used in Biblical Hebrew (as a nomen 288 GENESIS, unitatis according to Ges., § 107. 36). The masc. here may be explained as a collective, and so construed with the fern. nni'V (Wright). Others take nV3 as abbreviated from nnsfJ ; see Ewald, § 257 d; Stade, § 347 c. 2 (and Del. on Ps. 27, 5), who gives as other examples, '^\, '^y^., '^??, "^I?- nVj may be taken, by Ewald, § 281 d, as accus. to T\Th>'^=^ and it {the vine) we7it up itito blossoms;' cf. TOV in Is, 5, 6. 34, 13. Prov. 24, 31 ; so 'h^^'^n in the second half of this verse. Pos- sibly the text ought to be pointed n^^, the fem. ending n__ being altered into ^^ (the suffix), to conform with HTli'^tJ'N in the second half of the verse. Prov. 7, 8 (nJS); Job 11, 9 (m») ; Zech. 4, 2 (n5?3), cited by Stade above, are similar to nVJ in this verse, and may possibly be mistakes for the fem. forms. n''n75t!}i«^ = ' its clusters: 3Jy = ' the ripe grape! On the use of wine in Egypt, see Ebers, p. 322 f. 12. D'^^'^lZ^n ntl) /tl^5 casus pendens. ' The three branches^ they are three days;' cf. ver. 18. 13. '^trt^n nt^ . . . i^to**. 'Shall lift up thy head; i.e. shall take thee from prison; cf. 2 Kings 25, 27. lltrt^'^n IDDl!J!25, lit. ^according to the former custom^ i.e. as thou wert accustomed to do. 14. *'in'^:DT Dt^ •'D. Di., following Ewald, § 356 b, cf. § 342 b. 2, renders, ^only that thou remember est me, with thee (i.e. thyself)^ when it is well with thee, and wilt shew me kindness^ comparing 2 Sam. 5, 6. 2 Kings 23, 9, which are different from this passage, as the DX ^3 in both is dependent on a previous verb. Wellhausen emends to ^N ; cf. Driver, §1196. foot-note 2 ; and 23, 13 ; which would remove any difficulty, n^ro . . , ^JniDT DX being a conditional sentence, exactly like 43> 9- 47> 6 ; see Driver, § 138. i a ; M. R., § 26. CIIAr. 40, VERS. 12-21. 289 ^n^^. Cf. Job 12, 3. 14,5- 15. "i^lHn ••n^^ ir^il? ^^n. ' That Ouy should have put mr 171 prison;' cf. Ruth i, 12 TT^rON ^3 ' that J should have said;* I Sam. 17, 26 b f)in "tD '//7(7/ //^ should have reproached ;' see Driver, § 39. S. Obs. 16. '^in "^70. ^Baskets of white breadi nn from nin * /(? ^«? white' properly an adj. = ' what is white,' and then applied to what is baked ; so the Arab. {jj\y>- (Del.). Vulg. ^ canistra farifiae' LXX Kava xovBpiTccp; cf. ver. 17 nyiD 73NC The baker carried his wares on his head, an exceptional mode of carrying things among the Egyptians ; see Ebcrs, P- 331 f- 17. ni?-)n h::^J2 h::^. 'O/ aii hinds of food for Pharaoh^ cf. Dan. i, 5 ^i?Dn n ns; Gen. 49, 20 ni^D "ilVD. 75D, p partitive; cf. on 4, 3. 19. "y^:^^ ♦ . . ^5ti;\ 'Shall lift up thy head from off thee,' i. e. shall behead thee. There is a play on the words here, the phrase being the same as in ver. 13. Wright com- pares John 12, 32. The punishment of the chief baker was one of the heaviest that could befall an Egyptian. The exposure of the body was intended to make the sentence more severe, and was especially repugnant to the superstitious Egyptians, who regarded the hfe after death as dependent on the body remaining unmutilated ; see Ebers, p. 334. 20. ni?"1D n^ ni^n aV. The construction is the same as in 4, 18; see the note there. ^1/^^, is inf. Hof. of ^h\ for the ordinary form T\'f?>n -^ cf. Ez. 16, 4 ni^^'"', and HD^O, Is. 28, 16 (see Dav., § 3. 2 ; Stade, § 29), the b being doubled to compensate for the shortened vowel. 21. inptL^D hV = ' lo his butler ship' or ' cupbearer ship'. U 290 GENESIS, 41. 1. D^?^*'. Cf. on 29, 14. "I^^^TT. Always with f without the dagesh. -iN\n 'the river' par excellence, the Nile, is the Hebrew form of the Egyptian atir-da, i.e. ' the great stream! Ebers, p. 338, which became in the mouth of the people iar-d, iaro. On the participle in this and the two following verses, cf. on 9, 18. 2. "^n^^^. IHN, LXX ux^i, 'Nile-grass,' is the Hebrew form of the Egyptian axu or axuu, ' reeds' or 'grass ' growing in marshy ground; see Ebers, p. 338; also notice Hieron. ad Jes. 19, 7, who describes it as 'omne quod in palude virens nascitur.' 2-4. The number of the cows, seven (cf. the same number in the next dream), was a sacred number among the Egyptians, as among other Oriental nations (Ebers, p. 337); cf. 21, 28. 30. On the first dream Di. remarks, * The Nile floods are what the fruitfulness of Egypt chiefly depends on. The ox was the symbol of the Nile (Diod. i. 51), and especially sacred to Osiris, the discoverer of agri- culture (Diod. i. 21). The cow was, in the Egyptian hiero- glyphic writing, the sign for the earth (Macrob., Sat., i. 19), agriculture, and food (Clem. Alex., Strom., v. p. 567). At the same time Isis was the goddess of the earth, that nourishes everything (Macrob., Sat., i. 20), and is rendered fruitful by the Nile (Plut., de Is., 38); the cow was especially sacred to her (Her. ii. 41 ; Aelian., h. an., x. 27). She was also goddess of the moon (Diod. i. 11), and her picture serves in the hieroglyphics as a sign for the year (Horapollo, i. 3) ; there- fore the seven fat cows mean seven fruitful, and the seven CHAP. 41, VERS. 1-8. 291 lean cows seven unfruitful years; the seven lean cows coming closely upon the seven fat ones, points to the close succession of the unfruitful years to the fruitful years.' 6. U^lp t\^yiXli. 'Blasted by the east wind J The narrator here mentions the wind that was most destructive in Palestine; cf. Hos. 13, 15. Jon. 4, 8. Ez. 17, 10. The winds in Egypt that were most hurtful came usually from the N.W. or S. E. ; see Ebers, p. 340. Del. understands D'^Tp here as the destructive Chamsin, which blew, in the spring months, from the S. E. quarter ; see Ebers, 1. c. 7. Knobel remarks on the dreams, * The order in which they come is well chosen. First the Nile, which causes the fruitfulness, then the cows representing fruitfulness, and lastly the ears, as an evidence of fruitfulness.' 8. nn^^tD '•r^'^'in. LXX i^nyr^ri,. * The lettered me?i of Egypt! The D^rODin are the Egyptian IfpoypaixfiaTels, repre- sented on the inscriptions with writing materials in their hands, and a pen on their temples (Ebers, p. 345). They belonged to the Egyptian priesthood, and employed them- selves in the study of the hieroglyphic writing and astronomy, and were also noted as seers or foretellers of future events ; see Ebers, p. 344 f.; Di., p. 392. They also had a great reputation as magicians, as is clear from Ex. 7, 11. 22. 8, 3, etc. The word DD"\n is taken by Harkavy {Journ. Astatique, 1870, p. 168 f.) as equivalent to the Egyptian 'Cher-turn' ^Revealer 0/ secrets.' It may, however, be equally well derived from t^nn ' to grave,' or t2"in ' a stylus,' with the formative ending Di, like ^rs^^ from "^'^, DiTV, Dinsi ; see Ewald, § 163 g ; Stade, § 295. Tuch gives another derivation {Co?nm., p. 443 f ), according to which nt:in is a quadrilitcral form from D"in 'to write with a stylus,' and D"in 'to be sacred;' cf. u 2 ^92 GENESIS, ij^nn from i^jn, and hi"); this, however, is doubtful; see Stade, §§ I49j 15O5 o^ the formation of quadriliterals. D^'TD^n = ' ^/le wise men,' identified by Ebers, p. 345> with the rexxP-i-u of the inscriptions, ' those who know things ' (die wissenden der Dinge), probably a wide term, embracing all the higher classes of priests, especially the wpoo-KOTroi of Clement, who were astrologers, calendar makers, and inter- preters of signs or omens. Dm^^ . ♦ . "l^^TTT. DniX, the plural suffix, may be used with reference to the double nature of the dream, or the reading may be a scriptio defectiva, IWD for l"''^^''!!], which the Sam. gives; so Syr. and Saadiah. 9. l''!DtD *»2b^, not 'I remember^ A.V. — for n-'^Tn means '/^ cause another to remember ' — but ' / make mention of! 10. Tl^^. LXX and Sam. read, more correctly, DHK. 11. nO^n^l. The first person imperf. with waw con v. and the n cohortative is rare ; there are two other instances in Gen., viz. 32, 6 nnpK'NI, and 43, 21 nnnSJI; see other instances in Driver, § 69. Obs.; Ewald, § 232 g. 12. inSro UJ^ib^. See on 9, 5. 14. ^inS'^l*''). ^ And they brought him quickly' lit. ^ made him run;' cf. i Sam. 17, 17 THnJ? n:nDn X'Srw, 2 Chron. 35, 13 Dyn '•jn h'^b i^n^i. VJlv^tZJ" ribrr^l n?)!'^'). No one was allowed to appear before the king of Egypt unless he was quite clean; see Ebers, p. 350. Del. and Tuch explain the verse from the Egyptian custom of regarding a prisoner as a mourner. He would then wear his beard and hair; see Ebers, p. 350. foot- note, against this view. 15. TlJ^^U^ ^J^^T. ^ And I have heard about thee, saying CHAP. 41, VERS. 9-26. 293 thou canst tmderstand a dream' or ' thou hearest a dreamt i. e. hast only to hear it, and can interpret it. y^V, as in I Kings 10, 6 -jnrorjn h^\ T»-\m ^y. On the construction — oratio indirecta without ^D to intro- duce it— cf. 12, 13. 23. 21, 4; Ges., § 155. 4c; Ewald, § 338 a; see also M. R., § 162. 16. ^il^^bn. 'Not i; as in 14, 24. The LXX have Hvtv Tov Qeov ovK dnoKpiBrjaeTai, which means really the same as the Mass. text, and does not of necessity suppose a reading DM^N '•IJJ^n, and the addition of i6. The Sam. Ver. has a similar rendering to the LXX. Dlbtlj"jn^^ n^i^"^, lit. ' ajtszver the welfare' i.e. give such an answer as will be most conducive to Pharaoh's welfare. 19. rripl, so vers. 20, 27, possibly a mistake for mpT, which occurs in ver. 3. ■^^1 JlDnD "Ti^t^"^ \s) = ' such as I have not seen in all the land of Egypt for badness^ lit. ' I have 7iot seen like these' etc.; see ver. 38, and cf. M. R., § 56. 21. n]l"^p. Cf. the fuller forms in 21, 29 T\yi:h] 31, 6 n^nx; the -^, defective for "i^^, has arisen out of the diph- thong ^-^; see Stade, § 352 b; cf. § 99. 2 ; Ges., § 91- i- Rem. 2. p''^^"^?:5V The form is singular, not plural, the '^ being the ending ^-^, nsiD = ^snro ; see Stade, § 353 a- i ^; cf. § 99. 2 ; Ges., § 93. 3. Rem. 3. 23. Cnnnt^. Masc. suffix for fem.; cf on 26, 15; in ver. 27 we find the fem. suffix used. 25. t^^n "int^ n^riD ni^n. cf. on 34, 21. 26. niton rr\^ VlXd. See the note on i, 21 K'W ^3 n'-nn. '^lai nns yn^' is a casus pendens, as in ver. 25 (see 40, 12). 294 GENESIS, 32. 'And with respect to the repetition of the dream unto Pharaoh tivice, {it is) because the matter is resolved 071 by God, and God hastens to do it.' T\^Wn bv^ ; cf. Ruth 4, 7 ni?x:in bv nilDnn 7V1 'with respect to ransoming, and with respect to exchanging! niJK'n is the Nif. inf. cstr. of r\lV>. The Nifal of this verb is not found elsewhere. 33. ^^"])\ So the ordinary editions; but Baer and Del. in the text have ^1, also an abnormal form, see Stade, 1. c, and Ges., § 75. note 3 b. The jussive is used in making a suggestion, see Driver, § 50 b (cf Ex. 8, 25. i Kings I, 2), and M. R., § 8. 2. 34. ipQ'*'^ TO'^D nir^^ = ' let P. set up and appoint' etc. ; cf. the use of n'cy in i Sam. 8, 16. i Kings 12, 31. Ges. in Thes., p. 1077, renders, 'facial (hoc) P. (sequatur consilium meum) et praeficiat ;' cf. Ges., § 121. 6. Rem. 2. t2)^n, a a-Ku^ \cy6yL.-=' let him exact the fifth pari;' cf. "WV = * to take the tenth part of anything! 35. nV"lD ^"^ nnil = * under Pharaoh's control! 1^ used as in 2 Kings 13, 5. Is. 3, 6. 39. '\m h'2 r\^ ^rr\^ o^n^b^ v^^^n ^^n^. On the construction, see Ges., §133-3; M. R., § 116. 40. "^12V h'Z pXfi^ 'T'D hv. I. Gesenius and Knobel render, 'And all my people shall kiss thy mouth;' cf. i Sam. 10, I. I Kings 19, 18. Hos. 13, 2. But the kiss of homage was not given on the mouth ; and that Joseph had to receive the kiss from all the people would be a very unnatural thought ; further, ^jy pK^J is not used in the sense ' to kiss,' CHAP. 41, VERS. 32-43. 295 for which we find the ace. or h. II. The LXX, Sam. Ver., Vulg., and most 'moderns, e.g. Del, Tuch, Di., j)rcrcr taking TS i'V, as in 45, 21. Ex. 17, i. Num. 3, 16, 0.^0.. = '' according to thy mouth,' i.e. '' conunand' etc., and render pB'J 'dispose themselves,^ taking it intransitively. Cf. the Arabic jf « ^ or dinar e et disponere rem' "^On T'l:l^^ V(O^T^ p"^. ' Only ivith respect to the throne will I he greater than thoti! NDDH, accus. of resj)ect; see Ges., § 118. 3; M. R., § 44 ; Ewald, § 281 c. 41. ^TID^. See on i, 29. 42. "^nV^tO. Cf. Esther 3, 10. 8, 2, where the Persian monarch gives his signet first to Haman, and then to Mordecai. t!?U? = '3;^jj?^j,' ^fine white cotton;' here W '^^12 = ' clothing made of hyssus ;^ cf. Del, Comm., p. 557. The priests' clothing was of byssus; cf Her. ii. 37. For W, at a later period of the language, p3 was used, e. g. in the books of Chronicles and Esther. 43. n^tl^^^n nn^"^^ = 'a carriage 0/ the second ra?ik ;' cf mt^'Dn jn3 ' a priest 0/ the second rank! ^ ntrt^. Cf. on 40, 5. T|nih5. Most probably the Hebrew form of an Egyptian word. De Rossi explains it as = ape-rek, ' boiv the head! Harkavy (in the Berlin Aegyptological Journal, 1869, p. 132) as the Egyptian ap-rex-u, ' head of the wise! Bcnfey ( Vcr- haltniss der Agypt. Sprache, p. 302 f.) takes it as equivalent to a, the sign of the imper., bor = 'proj'icere,' and k the sign of the second person ; so ' cast thyself doiun! Jablonski {Opusc, i. p. 6) explains it as meaning ouberek, ' boiv ttnvards ' (Joseph); and Cook {Speaker's Comm., p. 482) renders it 'welcome^ or 'rejoice,' addressed to Joseph. The Versions 296 GENESIS, give various renderings. The LXX have Ka\ eKljpv^ev e>- npoa-Oet^ twroi K^jpv^, apparently taking 1"inN ^s 'a herald;' so Sam. Ver., which has i^^^^ii- The Targums of Onq. and ]er. give ^"^^ ^'^N*, as though T^li^ were compounded of 3N 'father: and T". = the Latin rex! (cf. 45. 8). The Syr. paraphrases ^J^r^? Uj/' c*^ '^^ 4^® ^^' 'Father and ruler over all the land of Egypt;' also the Vulgate, which has ' Vt omnes coram eo genu fiecterent! A possible explana- tion from the Hebrew is to take Tinx as inf. abs. Af el for Hif'il, instead of the imperative; cf. ver. 51 ^im, Pa'el for Pi'el, and accordingly Jose b. Dormaskith, quoted by Del., Comm., 4th ed., p. 470, explains it by ^l?^?!'; cf. the Vulg. rendering, and Aquila's rendering cited by Hieron. {Quaest., ed. Lag., p. 60), ' et clamavit in conspectu ejus ad genicula- tionem.' Hieron. himself follows the Targ. Ps.-Jon., and renders, ' tender father ;' cf. *]1, 18, 7. I'^n^l . The inf. abs. continuing the narrative instead of (^?1 ; cf. the inf. abs. again in Ex. 8, 11 lli? nx na^ni; Judg. 7, 19 Dn^n ps^i; and see Ges., § 131. 4; M. R., § 106. 2; Ewald, § 35 1 c. Probably the inf. abs. is used instead of the ordinary construction of the imperf. with waw conv., to shew that the appointment of Joseph over the land of Egypt was contem- poraneous with the announcement of the herald, and the setting him in the second chariot; not subsequent (as it would be with waw conv. and the impf.); we might therefore render pnJI * thus setting him' To connect |in:"l with ^mK is against the accents, besides giving an improbable sense, as the people would not have the appointment of vizier in their hands ; cf. the next verse. 45. n^^D ri::D!^. LXX, ^iroveoficjiav^x — probably =/>-j-(7/- ijvi-ph-ench — comes nearer the original name than the Hebrew CHAP. 41, VERS. 45-48. 297 form of the word preserved in the Mass. text. The name is explained by Hieron. as ' Salvator uiundi^ i. e. />, the article, masculine, sot or so/e=salus, ph m the sign of the gen., and eneh = aetas (Di.). Ges. in the Thes., p. 1181, considers tlie soni of the LXX for sot difficult, and renders it p-soni-m-ph- eneh = ' the preserver or supporter of the age! Di. renders slightly differently, ' the support^ or concrete, ' the supporter of life ;' so Bunsen and Lepsius, taking mvQ as equal to the Egypto-Kopt. ph-aneh, ' tfe.' The word nJ2)^ is apparently, in the Hebrew form, transposed for nJVD; see Ewald, § 78 b. Brugsch, Gesch., p. 248, explains the word as equivalent to za-p-u-?it-p-aa-dnkh, i. e. ^guardian (Landpjteger) of the district of place of Ife! Cook, Speakers Conwi., p. 481, renders it 'food of the living.' The Jewish interpreters, Onq., Pesh., Saad., make it mean ' revealer of secrets^ taking [ya as equivalent to (^atV co ! nDD^^ = ' she who belongs to Neith ' (Pallas). LXX, 'Ka-ev^e. Brugsch, Ges.^ p. 248, makes it = Snat or Sant, the name of a woman. ]i^. LXX, 'HXtouTToXts, situated on the north-east of Memphis, on the eastern bank of the Nile. In Coptic the name of |N is Un or On, meaning 'light' or ' sun{?);' cf the Hebrew ^Di:} n^2 'house of the sun' Hieroglyphically it was Anu or An, more closely Anu-mhit i^m^'s^oki and Ebers, cited by Di., p. 395). HeliopoHs was the chief seat of the worship of the sun-god Ra ; cf. its name in Is. 19, 18 D"inn n^y (^city of destruction'), a play on the words for D"inn n^y ; cf Jer. 43, 13, where it is called ' K^DK^ JT'n in the land 0/ Egypt: 48. d'^^t!? ^n\2?, as the text stands, quite indefinite, seems hardly correct. Del. reads D'-JB^n ^1\i;. 01s. proposes to read 298 GENESIS, (cf. ver. 53) for U':^, V^^O "'^^. The LXX and Sam. read 51. ''^ITD ^D nil^]t3 = ' Manas s eh ^ for he hath made me forget'. The form ^Jt^^'j , for ^^}^\ , is used on account of its similarity in sound with the name HB^JJD ; cf. Ges., § 52. note I ; Stade, § 387 a. In Arabic and Aramaic the a sound is regular, e. g. Heb. ?t2p, Arab. JI5, Aramaic ^^4^, and y^\l; and that a was once the original sound in Hebrew is proved from the imperf. and partic. of the Pi'el ; cf. Wright, Arad. Gram., i. pp. 32, 33. The Pi'el with a double ace. may possibly, as Tuch and Di. suggest, have been chosen instead of the commoner Hifil on account of the name HK^iD. 52. D^nC^^, meaning perhaps ^ double fruitfulness ;' cf. Hos. 13, 15. Other dual names are D.^^^'^, Hos. 1,3; ^\Tk'^^. (in D^n^31 n^3, Jer. 48, 22; called on the Moabite stone, 1. 30, ini^m nu ; cf. Gen. 37, 17 iri'l3) ; also ^^jy^\> and ^]t\n {ibid., lines 10, 31 llTilp and plIPl); see Schlottmann's mono- graph, p. 48, and the proper names of places, as ^]TV., D;:np, etc. 53. TVn is neuter, 'which there was' (Germ, die es gab) ; contrast ver. 48; or n\1 may be referred to y^b^n. 56. Dn^ "^tr^^ 7D inb^. LXX, Travra^ rovs (TLTO^oXcovas, Syr. jS^o/'', Vulg. ' universa horrea; Onq. pHn-] Njny'iX i?2 n;! N*")53''y z=. ' all the storehouses wherein was grain' which point to a reading 13 n'nV1^C. The true reading here seems to have been lost. "^IIT'^I is probably to be emended to "^?^_*1, cf. 42, 6, as 'yiV^, Qal, always means, when a denom. from l^'^, ' to buy I not * to sell! CHAP. 4T, VER. 51— CHAP. 42, VER. 7. 299 57. 'Ih^n Yl^^^ ^::r The plural verb as pSM =: 'the inhahitants of the land;' see Ges., § 146. i ; M.R., § 135. 2 ; so I Sam. 14, 25. 2 Sam. 15, 23. 42. I. ^Utr. In all the passages where '\1'^ occurs it means ^grain^ as an article of merchandise, hence its frequent use from this chapter onwards. It is usually derived from "i?^ ' to break,' from the corn being crushed in the mill ; see the Lexica. ISinn. ^ Look at one another,' i.e. look helplessly, one to the other, expecting aid and advice. It is not found else- where in this sense. 4. pDt^ i::h5"1p'' ]D. 'Lest harm be/all htm: Nip is here equivalent to rr\\>, as in ver. 38. 49, i. Ex. i, 10. pDt^ is only found again in ver. 38. 44, 29. Ex. 21, 22. 23. 6. tD^'T'U^n t^^in f)DV1 . f]DV1 is a casus pendens; so 9, 18 ••n^« NVl nni; 15, 2 pb^^n sin ^nu \>m \y\; see Driver, § 199- tO''7'\!^n = b^'on in 45, 8. n'h^ is a word common in Aramaic, and occasionally found in late Hebrew, e. g. Eccl. 8, 8. 7, 19 (pL). 10, 5 ; and in the fern. sing. DD^Jtr, Ez. 16, 30 (all). Di. suggests that it is a technical word here, that has come over with tradition, as it agrees remarkably with Salatis, or Silitis, the name of the first ruler of the Hyksos in Egypt, Jos., Contra Ap., i. 14; so Tuch and Del. in their commentaries ; cf. the Assyrian salat, ' viceroy^ 7. nV^p Dn^^ "^m"^*!. rW\>, the fem. pi., is here used as neuter; so r\i;\>, fem. sing, in Ps. 60, 5 r\^'\> ^Dy TTiNnn, 300 GENESIS, and I Kings 12, 13 n^p Dyn ns li'DH jy^l; other instances of the pi. fem. as neuter are Ps. 12, 4 nPHJ ; Ps. 16, 11 n)l2'Vy, Zech. 4, 10 niJDp; see Ewald, § 172 b; M. R., § 63 ; Ges., §80. I. 8. Om is emphatic, ^/ley, as opposed to Joseph ; see on 33. 3- 9. Onb. '• About them ;' see on 17, 20. yib^n r\T\V rii^. 'The bareness of the land;' cf. a similar use of the Arabic sT^c, Qor. 33, 13. Knobel further compares yvfivova-dai (Homer, I/i'ad, 12. 339) and nudari (Caesar, Gallic War, vii. 70), and points out that the Hyksos were in constant dread of attacks from the Assyrians, who were at that time very powerful, and therefore fortified the eastern portion of the land of Egypt (Jos., Contra Ap., i. 14). 10. ^^"Iiyl. 1 is here used after the negative, after which ^3 usually stands; so 17, 5 n^l"), for the more usual iTiT '•D; see Ewald, § 354 a; Ges., § 155. i b; cf. Deut. 11, 10 f.; 2 Sam. 23, 7. 11. liTO for the longer form ijms is only found here, Ex. 16, 7. 8. Num. 32, 32. Lam. 3, 42; see Ges., § 32. Rem. 2; Stade, § 179b; Dav., § 12. Rem. a. I^Q: is the pausal form. C^^D in the sense of '■upright,' ^honest' (masc), is only found in this chapter; p occurs, Num. 27, 7. Is. 16, 6. Prov. II, 19, and elsewhere, in the neuter sense of ' right! Vn is here a stative verb = ' thy servants have not been, nor are they now, spies;' so Is. 15, 6; see Driver, § 11. D^T'^I^. '■Spies! Del. remarks that the term D'li'nD (' those who go about with the object of spyiftg ') was a more insulting term than Dnn (' those who go about with the object of exploring'^. CHAP. 42, VERS. 8-23. 301 12. n^'ih nn^^n Vl^^^ ni^iv ^:d. The obj. is in- tentionally emphasized by being placed first. 13. i:in3t^ seems superfluous; possibly, as Olshausen suggests, it is a gloss from ver. 32, and should be rejected. Del. renders, against the accents, ' Twelve are thy servants, brothers are we, the sons of etc. ]tDprT = ' the youngest ;' see on 9, 24, and cf. M. R., § 86 ; Dav., § 47. 2; Ges., § 119. 2. '^ji*'^^, as in 5, 24. 14. ^5in is here neuter, as in 20, 16. Job 13, 16. 15. TW^'D ^Tf. The Mass. pointed ^n with a created object, but ""n with God; so Lev. 25, 36 '^W ^'HS* Til. Cf. I Sam. 17, 55 (Saul). 2 Sam. 11, 11 (David). Di. remarks 'that this oath is very suitable here, as the Egyptians honoured their kings, las irpos a\r]6uav ovras Oeovs (Diod. i. 90).' Di^. On this use of D^?, cf. on 14, 23. Render, 'As sure as P. lives ! ye shall not go hence, except your youngest brother come hither! 16. ^13 (introducing the oath) = ' >rz/r^/j//' see Ewald, § 330 b, and cf. i Sam. 14, 44. i Sam. 20, 3. 2 Kings 3, 14. 17. ?)C^^^1. Cf. Josh. 2, 18. Is. 24, 22. 18. Vm ntrV n^^T, llt. 'Do this and live', i.e. 'if ye do this ye shall live ;' see Ges., § 130. 2 ; M. R., § 10 ; Driver, § 152 i, and cf. Amos 5, 4 1''m ''J1tJ'"n ; Prov. 3, 3 f. . . . D3n:D 19. int^ D;:'')!^^. Cf. ver. 33 inNH n^^nsv On the absence of the art. here, see Ges., § in. 2b; M. R., § 76. Rem. c; Ewald, § 290 f.; so in 43, 14 "inx D^TlX. xyrrsi \Clv^ -intr. cf. is. 30, 23 -jynr idd. 23. :i?^m. Cf. on9, 18. 302 GENESIS, y** vDH ^^, i. e. the interpreter that was usually present in such cases ; hence the article. Dnrn. Cf. irniJ^l in 26, 28. 25. DPT'CDD here, and ver. 35, the plural is used, because the silver of more than one is intended, Ewald, § 176c; Ges., § 108. 4. Rem. i, explains the plural diiferently. The dag. in the Q is unusual, though it is found in the sing, and dual, the aspiration is generally preserved in the pi.; so '•S^^l, "Q-iU, "-"n^V, etc.; see Ges., § 93. Rem. i ; Stade, § 71. 2. 1pt2? b^ 12?*^^^, so ver. 35. Cf. the note on 9, 5. toi^^l . The sing, is harsh ; after )iihl2'>) a plural would be natural. The Syr. and Vulg. read the pi., while the Sam. and Onq. have the sing. ; the LXX have eyevrjdr] avruls ovras. If b'y^l (sing.) is read it must be rendered impersonally, 'one did,' i.e. ' zV was done;' the implied subj. being nb^pn. 27. in^^n, i.e. the one who, as it were, made a begin- ning, and opened his bag (the others naturally opening theirs afterwards), %q — ' the first;' cf. 2, 11. 4, 19. "^iinnt^i^^, ' distinguished from pty as being more specially the sack which the ass carried,' Tuch. The word is only found in Gen., chaps. 42-44 (in J, see App. I). 28. I^Vnin*"*!. A pregnant construction; see Ges., § 141 ; Ewald, § 282 c; cf. 43, 33 '"lai D^C'JNn in^JT'l. 30. pi^n ^i^-r^^. See on 39, 20. D'^7il"l_p5 is Ben Asher's reading. Ben NaftaH reads thr^p-Z (with the article), see Baer and Del., Ge7i., p. 86 [where, in note 3, Judg. 21, 29 should be Judg. 21, 19]. 35. Cp'^'l^ on '^n'*1. 'And it came to pass, as they were emptying their sacks, that they /ou?2d ' etc. A circum- stantial clause; so 2 Kings 2, 11 mm . » » U^^hr\ HDH \T1, see Driver, § 165; M. R., § 154. CHAP. 42, VER. 25— CHAP. 43, VER. 9. 303 36. n^Vw. See on 21, 29. n:i?D occurs again, Prov. 31, 29. 37. n*'?^Jl = ' //^oz^ may est hill! 38. Dnmm . » , int^^pl. Cf. the note on 33, 13. 43. 3. lyn 1J?n 'protested strongly;^ the inf. abs., by Ges., §131. 3 a; M. R., § 37 a. D:)'^n« ''nSn. Cf. Ex. 22, 19 nni? mn^i? "nb (Del.), see Ewald, § 322 a; cf. also M. R., § 153. 4. nSt2?D ^tr*" D^^. Cf. the neg. in ver. 5 -\':>^ DN1 nPt^D, and the note on 24, 42 ; here an imperf. (voluntative) alone follows the participle with {^^ Dt«, in 24, 42 a perf. with waw conv. 6. TSul^ here pointed with two qame9s and no dag., and the tone on the last syllable, as the next word begins with a guttural; see Ges., § 102. 2 d. 7. ' The man asked particularly about us, and our kindred, etc., so we told him according to these words ; how were we to know that he would say?' etc. ••& bv, as in Ex. 34, 27. Lev. 27, 8, and often. V^^ V^y^' On the inf. abs. see above on ver. i, and for this (potential) use of the imperf., cf. Driver, § 39^; Ewald, § 136 d; M. R., § 7. 2. Rem.c; Ges., § 127. 3 d; so ver. 25 lijDX^ n^^'2; 2 Sam. 3, 33 mx niD^ ^aJ niDIjn, etc. 9. ^nt^i^m . . . vn^^^nn vh d«. cf. 47, 6 dni DDDK^I , , . nyT" ; 2 Sam. 15, 33 n\ni . . . niny DN ; and see Driver, § 138 i. (a) ; M. R., § 3. i c. i? TINtJm. Cf i Kings i, 21 D^XDn r\t:h^ ^m ^:«. 304 GENESIS, I o. ' For had we not tarried, surely now we had returned ' etc. nny ^D, as in 31, 42 ; cf. the note on that passage. 11. "^nt^n ri"^t2'JO is usually rendered, '/rom the song of the land,' i. e. of the products of the land of Canaan that are celebrated and praised in song; cf. Jer. 51, 41. But Kn. and Del. point out that such a highly poetical expression ^vould be very strange in this passage, and further that "IDT and its derivatives are only used of songs in divine service. Del. derives m»T here from ncT (cf. nnoTD) in the sense ' to cut off I so niDT would mean ''produce' or ^ portion^ But, as Di. remarks, ' n^T is only used of cutting off what is useless, or in the way.' Norris, Assyrian Diet., ii. 354, gives an Assyrian word zumri = ^ fruit, produce' Di. Di. renders ^fruits! LXX, KapTTOL. dS', n^^:, ^TJ, see on 37, 25. t2?l*l, here probably not the honey of bees, but a syrup prepared by boiling from the juice of the grape, Arab, dids, which is at the present day brought to Egypt from the neighbourhood of Hebron. D"^-IOn. ^ Pistacia nuts' (see Ges. in the Thes., s. v.), the fruit of the Pistacia vera. D'^lptn. ^A7id almonds^ the fruit of the Amygdalus com- munis. Almonds are found in Egypt, but only very rarely. 12. n^U?^ ^y\. rmr:> is here an adverbial ace; cf. niC'O Dn7, Ex. 16, 22. In verse 15, in ;]D3 r\iw, Pjo:] is the ace, 'double in silver;' cf. Deut. 15, 18 "i^^b^ l^b' njC'D ^JD ; Jer.17, i8 pinti^ T\pr:^, See Ges., § 118. 3; Ewald, §286d. 14- ^nt«^ DD^^nt^ nt^. See the note on 42, 19. LXX and Heb.-Sam. read nnNH here. ^rh-y^ -^n^btp Itrt^^ ••:t;l. 'And I,ifl am bereaved. CHAP. 43, VERS. 10-26. 305 I am bereaved;' cf. Esther 4, 16 ''mn^? Tnns IB'NSI; 2 Kings 7, 4 i:nD1 1Jn''»'' OKI. In ""^P^^ notice the -;- in pause for—, and cf. 49, 3 TJ? for TV; 49, 27 f)-}Pl for f]'-»9: ; see Ewald, § 93. 3 ; Stade, § 459 c. i (who accounts for the use of the pausal form with -p here, ' der Euphonic wegen,' for euphony). 16. nitO is imperative for the usual form n2tp, but only in this passage, possibly, as Bottcher suggests, on account of the following nnn, to produce a change in the sound of the final syllable of the first word (D^P)- 18. ;2trn, 'because how it came there was unknown to them and inconceivable,' Del. b 7^X1117, lit. ' to roll oneself upon a?iy 07ie;' cf. Job 30, 14 ii?:^ann nxb' nnn. hbmrh is inf. cstr. Hithpo'al from i?i?a. 20. "^1 is a precative particle, always followed by ^311^,= 'pray I ^ ""^ has probably arisen out of ^V?, as ?? out of bv"^ ; cf. in Aramaic the precative particles ^V^^ and Qi.^r>. See Prof. William Wright's Book 0/ Jonah in Four Setmtic Versions, p. II. 23. n^h wh^d. Cf. Judg. 6, 23. i Sam. 20, 21. 'Dlfe U2h in the O. T. is always a formula of encouragement or congratulation, never of greeting,' Del. 25. Dn^ I^D^^"* DU} •'D. ' That they were to eat bread there! Imperf., as in ver. 7. 26. ^i^"'2*'T. N with mappiq, perhaps to mark that it is a consonant; cf. Lev. 23, 17 Ij^jun ; Job 33, 21 ^5<-l ('cum ^< dagessato teste Masora, vide Michlol, 63 b;' note in Baer and Del.'s ed. oi Job, p. 52); Ezra 8, 18 1N^3^1 ('N dagessa- tum auctore Masora;' note in Baer and Del.'s ed. of Daniel, Ezra, and Neh., p. 108). Di. points out that we now know X oo6 GENESIS, (Ginsburg, Ver/mm/I. des 5 intern. Orient. Congr., ii. i. 136 fF) that the four examples of a mappiq in « mobiie are only remains of a much wider system of pointing the N mobile with mappiq, which w^as once more consistently carried out in MSS. See further, Ewald, § 2ie; Ges., § 14; Stade, § 42 b; Strack, Proleg. Critica, p. 19. 27. [:2''2t^ DlTtL^n. U'h^ is here used as an adj.; cf. I Sam. 25, 6. 2 Sam. 20, 9. 28. Ilp^"^, impf. Qal of "iip; see Ges., § 67. N.B.; Dav., § 42. 6. foot-note 2. mp and ninnt^n occur together again in 24, 26. 48. 29. ^?n\ So again Is. 30, 19 for ^jn) ; cf. Ges., § 67. Rem. 2 ; Ewald, § 251. 2d. 30. V?2ni 11M2 ""r). Cf. I Kings 3, 26. Hos. 11, 8 (with D^DHJ for D-iDni). 32. p^DV ^^S ''3. Cf. Num. 9, 6. Deut. 22,19. 12,17, of legal and moral incapability. Kn. remarks on this verse : * The predilection of the Egyptians for their own people and land, and their exclusiveness towards strangers (Diod. i. 67; Strabo, xvii. i. 6), is well known. The priests neither ate nor drank anything that came from a foreign land (Porph. iv. 7); the Egyptian would use no eating utensils belonging to a Greek (Her. ii. 41). In a similar way they conducted themselves towards the Hebrews, especially as they were a nomad people, "tenders of flocks and herds" (see 46, 34; and cf. also 39, 6).' 33. ^nnn^'1. Cf. on 42, 28. 34. SU}*'1 is impersonal, the implied subject being ^3 ; 2 Sam. 17, 9 yDt^H y»l5h. The LXX and Syr. have the plural here. nil'' IT^^n. Knobel calls attention to the frequency of CHAr. 43, VER. 27— CHAP. 44, VER. 5. 307 the number five in matters relating to Egypt, e.g. 41, 34. 45, 22. 47, 2. 24. Is. 19, 18. For T in the sense o{^ portion^ cf. 47, 24. 2 Sam. 19, 44. 2 Kings 11, 7. I'^DIT^I 'to be understood according to Hagg. i, 6,' Del. 44. I. tl?^t^ ?1D:J. See Ges., § 124. Rem. i; M. R., § 94 b. 3. '\T\ D^ll^^^^n"^ ^1^^ ^yir\. ' The moming dawned, and the men were sent away.' The construction is the same as in 38, 25 r\rh^ N\Tl riNVID Nin, see the note there; so in the next verse, -lO^< fiDVI . ♦ ♦ 1XV'' DH. Cf. also M. R., § 154. 11^^, intrans. perf. like t^U, 11D (all); see Ges., § 72. Rem. I ; Stade, § 385 f. 4. Ip^Tlin b^7. ^ Without having gone far ;' so Ex. 34, 28 nntJ^ N7 D''^') 73 i< N7 hvh ' without eating bread, or drinking water;' Lev. 13, 23 nnb'a ^ ' without having spread.' The perfect is here equivalent to our past part. act. ; see Driver, § 162. 5. The LXX (cf. the Syr. and Vulg.) insert at the end of ver. 4, Iva Tt eKkeylrare [xov to k6v8v to dpyvpovp ; perhaps an ex- planatory gloss. ' Is not this that wherein my lord is wont to drink, and he (emphatic) ivould surely practise divination therewith ' etc. ? On *in, cf. Ges., § 154. 3 a; and M. R., § 52. i. Rem. a, who compares •nlviiv iv xpva-a, bibere in ossibus^ and boire dans un verre^ with the plural used here. 2 nriK^ occurs again in Amos 6, 6 p ^p-iTDl D^niJ'n. Tuch takes the sentence slightly differently, supplying Xl'2'VI after N^l. But this seems unnecessary. 12 "^TXl^ tITO. Cf. 30, 27. This species of divination X 2 3o8 GENESIS, with cups, called KyXiKOfj-avTeia or vSpofxavTela, was much prac- tised in Egypt; cf. Jamblich., MysL^ 3. 14, and Varro in Augustine's Cn>. dei, 7. 35, cited by Di., p. 407. Di., I.e., says : ' Water was poured into a glass or some other vessel, or pieces of gold, silver, or precious stones were thrown into the water, and the figures or rings that appeared were sup- posed to give information about the future, or what was obscure to the inquirer.' The LXX have here airos de ota)i/io-/ua) olcoviCerat iv avTw. So the Syr. and Vulg. Onq. has r\^2 P'^'H^O Ni^'^? ^^^IT! 'and he makes discoveries through it I sc. the cup. Saadiah, quoted by Wright {Gefiesis, p. 109), has w iSds^ \ Uj[ CaT ' a7id he ojily proved you by it^ * Wishing to screen Joseph from such practices.' t!)n^ = properly '/. 'After nDi^ the imperfect, as more cour- teous and adapted to a tone of entreaty, is often preferred to the perfect,' Driver, § 397; so Ex. 2, 13 n^D noi?; i Sam. 21, 15 ins iN''3n vxh. n'^n^D . . . rhhn. cf. on is, 25. 9. nr:1 . . . t^m^ ItTi^. The perf. with waw conv. to introduce the apodosis ; contrast ver. lo, where the simple imperf. follows ; cf. ver. 1 7 (where ' the subject is reinforced by the personal pronoun' Nin); Judg. 8, 7. 9; and see Driver, § 1237. Obs.; M. R., § 26. 12. Th'2 'jIDpl') jT\r\ b*l"7^1, circ. clause; see on 21, 14. LXX, ap|«/xfi/oy; SO 48, 14 VT* DK h^i"^. See also M, R., § 153. Render, 'Beginni?ig with the eldest, atid fijiish- ing with the youngest' V'^iyr^ is a cup shaped like the bell or calix of a flower ; cf. Ex. 25, 31, where the word is used of the cup of a flower used in the workmanship of the golden candlestick. CHAP. 44, VER. 7— CHAP. 45, VER. I. 309 15. ''l^'l Dnyi'' t^lTTT. ' Did ye ?iot know that a man like me would be certain lo praclise divination' and so at once discover the thief? •'3D3 ntJ'N B^^n, i.e. one of the wise men of Egypt; cf. Is. 19, 11; Kn. 16. n^l = ncai, as in Ps. 116, 12. 18. na^"^.D:D fl^^, nt. 'Uke thee, like Pharaoh; i.e. '/or thou art as P.;' cf. 18, 25. Is. 24, 2. Hos. 4, 9. Ps. 139, 12 ; and see M. R., § 56. i. Rem. a; Ges., § 154. 3 f. 21. vS^i; *':^ir nn^tri^l, i.e. take him under my pro- tection; cf. Jer. 39, 12. 40, 4. Ps. 33, 18. 34, 16. LXX, Ka\ eTTifxeXovfiai avrov. 22, n^l . . ♦ nW. See the note on 33, 13. ri»l; cf. the note on 3, 22. 29. nni-lini . . . ^n-^p^. Cf. on ver. 22. 31. Tl^T]*) introduces the apodosis to ''N33 nnyi in ver. 30 ; and n^DI is apodosis to IDlxn^. 33. vV"^ , , , III?''. The jussive is here used in making a request, as in 9, 27. 31, 49, and often; see Driver, § 507; M. R., §8; Ges., §127. 3b. 45. I. ^^hv t2^'2)^:in ^:D^. 'Pe/ore all those that stood by him; lit. 'ivith regard to all those' etc. h as in 17, 20 i'NyDK'^i? ; cf. the note on that passage. i^linni. * When he made himself known! JJTinn, cf. Num. 12, 6 (all), is the inf. Hithp'. of VT", a verb ""''q, really I'^Q; in the Nif., Hif., and Plof. the waw reappears, yiij = i;i]j, rnin = y::"i)n, yw = i;^in; but in Hithpa'el the > usually remains, as yi\ y^T\r\, ^y, |Tnn, ^^T\r\ (den. ^10 GENESIS, from -ik), b'n^nn (den. from '^Dl), etc. With yninn, cf. 4. Ti^ Dn-^D':^ nW. See Ges., § 123. i; M. R., § 156. Rem. c. 5. nTITIjS ""D. ' For for the preservation of life' i.e. for the preservation of your life and that of other people ; cf. Ezra 9, 8. 9. 6. D*^nD\2? nt. On this use of nT,cf. 27, 36. 31,38- 43> 10, and see Ges., § 122. 2. Rem. Render, 'Now two years has the famine' etc. y. •^^nV;!?"'') is connected only in thought, and not chrono- logically, with ver. 6; so nirn, 36, 14. 46, 18. 25. See Driver, §76 a. r\*''^i^*^ D^T" D1OT. ' To give you a remnant' etc., i.e. that your descendants may live and your family not be destroyed from off the earth; cf. 2 Sam. 14, 7. Jer. 44, 7. To take nn^SK^ as the residue of the corn which the earth has brought forth is unsuitable, as nnx::' is never used of things. nSi:i niiD'^^D^ DD^ nVnn^r Dei. renders \^^h nc'N D^yin nUN*. 7. imZ^y'V Cf. T-Dyn in P with T^iT] in ver. 2. ^"^H***!, as in 2 Kings 4, 29, used of greeting any one; cf. 2 Sam. 16, 16. CHAP. 47, VERS. 2-18. 317 II. DD^yi. Cf. on 45, 10. DD»yn is here the name of the district, so called from the town of the same name men- tioned in Ex. I, II. 'The designation "land of Ramses" is only found in this passage,' Kn. 12. nrh . ♦ . vn« n^^ . . . h:hT^. On bb with a double ace, see Ewald, § 283 b. ^X^Tl ''Dt', lit. 'according to the little children^ i.e. '■accord- ing to their number and wajits,' ' little children being mentioned because they would require much food, and also because people w^ould be less willing to see them in want,' Del. ^zh as in Lev. 25, 16. 27, 16. 13. PT/m, arra^ Xeyofx. Imperf. apoc. Qal of nnb for n^i? ; on the form of the imperf. apoc, see Ges., § 75. Rem. 3 b. 14. i^!^Ojn. Cf. nxvcjn, 19, 15. 15. DD^5 occurs only in this and the next verse in the Pent.; it is also found in Ps. 77, 9. Is. 16, 4. 29, 20 (all). 17. D/HD*''!. 'And he sustained them! bnj is only used in this passage in the sense, ' sustain,' ' iiourish! Elsewhere it means 'to lead' or 'guide;' so Is. 40, 11. Ps. 23, 2. 18. 'S:n "^^it^n in:::] >^. 'Wewni fiot hide it from my lord, that if the money is spent, and the cattle we own be my lord's, there is nothiiig left' etc.; DN "•D being taken separately, according to the accentuation. Del. prefers to render them together, 'hull comparing 2 Sam. 15, 21. i Kings 20, 6. 2 Kings 5, 20 (where C3i< ^3 is preceded by a protestation), which are not quite parallel to this passage. Others (Kn., Ges.) render DX ""D * hut, since,' or ' but, because^ which render- ings assign to DX a meaning it can hardly bear. Di., following Kn., renders the words from DX '•3 down to ''J'lN slightly dififerently, 'that if our money, and the cattle we own, are 3i8 GENESIS, entirely at an efid, {and come) to my lord', comparing for the pregnant construction 14, 15. 42, 28. 43, 33, a rendering that seems somewhat harsh and unnatural. ""^IX is used here, as in Num. 32, 25. 27. 36, 2, where more than one person is speaking. Del. compares the French 'Monsieur' yyP^yX = ' our bodies^ i. e. ' ourselvesl n"'ia being used of living beings, as in Dan. 10, 6. Ez. i, 11. 23. Neh. 9, 37; elsewhere it is only used of a corpse. 19. Notice that niD: is zeugmatically connected with ijnDis; cf. 4, 20 r\':i^'o\ i^ns i^\ Mrsrrv^ d:i iDn:t^ a:i. dj . . , ni='both . . . and; as in ver. 3, 43, 8. 44, 16. 46, 34. Dtrn, impf. Qal (intrans.) from DDK^; cf. Ges., § 67. Rem. 3; Stade, § 509. 2; see on 16, 4 (i'i^^l). With this use of DDtJ', cf. Ez. 12, 19 n^^nx nm \v^\>; 19, 7 nN^JD^ px DK^ni. 21. ''1:11 in^^ "l^inyn OVn n«1, usually rendered,'^;^^ the people, he removed them into the towns;' but such a removal of all the people into the tow^ns would be scarcely possible, and it is very doubtful whether lUyn can mean this. It is better, if the text is left unchanged, to render, ' and the people he caused to pass over to the towns ' (Dyn ^^<1 being a casus pendens ; cf. 13, 15. 21, 13 ; Driver, § 197. 6 ; M. R. § 132 a). The meaning being, the people were brought to the towns so that they might be fed from the stores of grain that were there; cf. 41, 48. Tuch interprets the Mass. text as mean- ing, * he moved the people from one city ifito another, through- out the whole lafid ;' possibly to remove them from the districts in which the land they formerly owned lay. But this would require I'^yi' '^V^ ', cf 2 Chron. 30, 10. The LXX, Koi Tov \abv KaTfbovKuxraro avTw fls naidas, SO the Sam. ^m'SSiVl . ^5v . 'Y^VBC . ^iiSV . Amx, and Vulg. CHAP. 47, VERS. 19-31. 319 ' SiihjccilquB eafn {omnem ierrani) Pharaoni, et cunctos populos ejus,' which point to a reading Dn^yi? inN T'^Vn Dyn HNl (cf. Jer. 17, 4) = '//^f people he made serve him {the kmg) as slaves.' Di. adopts this reading, following Knobel. Onq. has '•■^.i;'^ ^li7?? n^n> ibj;ni N^y n^l, and the Pesh. KvV ^ ]is^ ]Ia ^ \cu( »*i«^, both = *««^ /he people, he removed them from town to tovun,^ a meaning which (see above) the Heb. text cannot bear. Di. remarks, in favour of the ren- dering of the text adopted by him, that the purchase of the people, corresponding to the purchase of the land, is demanded by the emphatic position of Dyn nN*1; cf 19 and 23. 22. pn "'D. pn as in Prov. 30, 8. 31, 15; Ez. 16, 27. 23. t^n = mn occurs only once again in Heb., Ez. 16, 43. It corresponds with the Arab. U, Syr. )©». ani^m. cf. on 24, 14. 24. 0^7 n^'n*' ni'TT i^l'lb^l. ' And /our portions ye shall have! n*l\1 y^lNI must be regarded as object after nNT* uy?, which is nearly equivalent to ^ye have' Cf. Ex. 12, 49 n-\\^b iTiT' nnt< rn\T\; Num. 9, 14 D:]i> hnt nnN npn; see Ewald, § 295 d; Ges., § 147. Rem. 2. Di. accounts for the sing, here on the ground that the numeral is regarded in much the same way as ?3. rSTH. See 43, 34. 26. tlJnnS nyiD^. 'For p. with regard to the fifth part.' It would be less harsh if the text were read iTDn nynsp, with the Syriac, as an explanation of nnx. The LXX have T'D. Accordino: to Ben Asher in the Dikduke I{at^a- Y 322 GENESIS, mim, ed. Baer and Strack, Leipzig, 1879, § 49, the -^ in the first person perf. Pi'el is always preserved in pause, except in this word; ^riD^n, Ps. 38, 7; 'rhn\^ Ps. 119, 43, etc.; '^., Ps. 119, 128. 12. VD^^T', as in Num. 22, 31. In 19, i. 42, 6 we find D^SX alone used after innK'^1 and linriK^^I respectively. 14. Vl^ il^^ v^tZ/. ' Cr2^ ^z!r -^^/z^jy' the construc- tion is the same as in 44, 12 ; cf. the note on that passage. This rendering is the same as that of the LXX, Syr., Vulg., and most moderns, and is suitable to the context; cf. ver. 13. Cf. the Arab. Jx-£ ^ plexuitl ' ligavit! Onq. and Saadiah render, ' he made his hands wise,' i. e. ' he placed them so intentionally,' which assigns a doubtful meaning to 73K^ (rr^sb'n); morcovcr with this rendering Vl^l would be more natural, as Di. points out. With this verse cf. Matt, 19, 13 f. Mark 10, 16, where Christ in blessing lays His hands on those whom He blessed. 15. ntn D1\"l 1:^ myr^. This phrase is only found once again in the O. T., viz. Num. 22, 30 nrn DVn ^y ^TiV^. 16. *^^t2) Dm ^^'^p*'V Cf. 21, 12 and the note there. */« them let my name he named ^ i. e. ' be made famous through their off"spring.' Del. renders, ' On them let my name be called! Dn3=Dn''7j;, i.e. 'let them be regarded as my children, and sharers of the promises made to me and mine.' '^X\^ . nn is only found in this passage in the O.T. 17. iT^l!?^. Notice the tense, ^ was placing ;' Jacob had not actually placed his hands on the heads of Ephraim and Manasscli, but was in the act of placing them ; cf. Driver, § 39 3. The imperfects with waw conv. give details of Jacob's blessing which have been omitted, though the actual blessing CHAP. 48, VERS. 12-22. 323 is given in the preceding verses; cf. 27, 24. 37, 6. 42, 21 ff. 45, 21-24; Driver, § 75/3. 19. D^ilZin ^^7D (cf. Is. 31, 4)=:Ci"'i3 lim in 17, 5. 22. yn^ hv l^^^ D::t2) "f^ ^^nn^ ^^^^\ 'And i give thee one mountain slope above thy hrethren' D3K^ = 'shoulder,' then applied to the slope of a mountain, like S]nD, Num. 34, II. Josh. 15, 18. Is. II, 14 ; see Ges., Thes., 1407. "^nx is status ahsolutus with the vocalisation of the status con- struchis, the shorter pronunciation being sometimes chosen in the flow of speech ; see Ewald, §2675; Ges., § 1 16. 6 ; and cf. Zech. II, 7 'r\^')\> nnx^^ « . ♦ '•nxni^ ^mh>; is. 27, 12 'ins^ ^T}^. d3K> is taken by Onq. and Pesh. in the sense 'pqrtion^ a translation that is too indefinite. Tinpi? and Tinj are per- haps best taken with Tuch and Del. as prophetic perfects (see, however, Di., p. 431). The meaning of the promise seems to be that the descendants of Joseph should have a mountain tract, in addition to their other territory. Possibly the word h'2'^ is chosen with reference to the well-known place of that name in the territory of Ephraim ; cf. the LXX rendering, l^Ui^xa e^aiperov, and John 4, 5. Tuch and others consider that ^nx D^^J' means that two portions of territory should be assigned to Ephraim and Manasseh (cf. ver. 5), as contrasted with the one portion that the other tribes were to receive. But inx diK' can hardly mean ' one portion' unless the rendering of Onq. and the Pesh. be adopted, which, as was remarked above, does not adequately represent the Hebrew words. A portion of land would embrace more than one 'mountain slope.' ^nU^plI ''Zl'^nn are curiously rendered in some texts, cf. Onq. ^n^ynn^i ^ri^^*n ^ with my prayer and entreaty ' (Berliner's text follows the Mass. text, see the notes in his edition, Y 2 324 GENESIS, part ii, p. 17). Another curious paraphrase is proposed by Hieron. {Quaesi., ed. Lagarde, p. 66), 'dabo tibi Sicimam, quam emi in fortitudine mea, hoc est in pecunia quam multo labore et sudore quaesivi.' In his translation, however, he follows the Heb. text. 49. In this chapter is contained the so-called 'Blessing of Jacob,' a name which owes its origin to ver. 28, which how- ever probably belongs, not to the * Blessing,' but the following narrative, and was derived from a different document. This designation cannot be regarded as a suitable one, as in point of fact only two of the tribes are really blessed, viz. Judah and Joseph, the utterances of the patriarch in the case of Reuben, Simeon, and Levi being full of reproach, and a future predicted for them the reverse of prosperous. It would be better designated by the title Del. gives it, ' The prophetic sayings of Jacob concerning the Twelve.' The six sons of Leah are first mentioned, then Bilhah's eldest son, Zilpah's two 'sons (the eldest first), Bilhah's second son, and Rachel's two sons, Joseph the eldest first. The order in which they occur is partly that in which they w^ere born, and partly that in which the territories represented by them geographically stand, starting from the south of Canaan and going north- wards (Ewald, ^/j/.^, ii. p. 435 ; Eng, trans., ii. p. 308). Thus the four elder sons come first, Reuben, Simeon, Levi, Judah ; but then the order of birth is abandoned, and Leah's other two sons, Zebulon (Jacob's tenth son) and Issachar (Jacob's ninth son), are inserted, Zebulon being placed before Issachar, as the future that Jacob predicts for him is more prosperous and honourable than that of Issachar (Di.). Cf Deut. 33, 18, CHAP. 49. S'ZS where Zebulon and Issachar come together, but Zebulon first, as here. The four last sons are cited according to their geographical position; Benjamin, Joseph, Naphtali, Asher (from south to north), Joseph and Benjamin also being in the proper order of their birth. Dan is probably placed after Issachar, as being the first son of Jacob by his wives' hand- maidens (in order of birth he follows Judah, but as the order of birth is abandoned to enumerate Leah's six sons, Dan, the fifth, is mentioned first, after the six sons of Leah). Gad would then be placed after Dan, and before Naphtali, who was born before him, so as not to disturb the geographical arrange- ment — Benjamin, Joseph. Naphtali, Asher — and possibly to keep Zilpah's two sons together. In Deut. 33, the ' Blessing of Moses,' — which has many points of contact with this chapter, both in the figures it employs and the language used, — the order is varied ; viz. Reuben, Judah, Levi (whose blessing contrasts strangely with Jacob's words in ver. 5), Benjamin, Joseph (Ephraim and Manasseh are mentioned by name), Zebulon, Issachar, Gad, Dan, Naphtali, Asher, while Simeon in the text as we now have it is not mentioned at all. The language of this chapter should be noticed. In its elevated tone, in vigour and force, and in the numerous figurative expressions employed, it surpasses the other poeti- cal passages in Genesis (9, 25 ff. 14, 19 ff. 24, 66. 25, 23. 27, 27 ff. 39 f.). Many of the expressions employed are rare, and unusual in the later stages of the language, e. g. Tn3 (5n-a| Xey.) and -i^nin, ver. 4; m^D, ver. 5 (a dna^ Xey. of uncertain meaning); ppnD, ver. 10 (occurring again (in the poetical fragment) Num. 21, 18. Deut. 33, 21. Judg. 5, 14. Ps. 60, 9); niD, ver. II (aVa^ Xey.); -"WlDn, ver. 12 (arral Xey.); DTlStt'D, ver. 14 (only found once again, Judg. 5, 16); jD^S'^, ver. 17 (arra^ Xey.); HlS'tt', ver. 21 (only used thus in this passage); 326 GENESIS, n">S, ver. 22 (observe the archaic fern, ending), only in this passage for n"j3; ni, ver. 23 (231 is perhaps found again in Ps. 18, 15 3"! DV"^!, see the note on this verse); )r\i:}p . . ♦ 2^T]), ver. 24, etc.; also the archaic ending \ (the old binding vowel) in |Dai? noK, unx "Jn; the suffix JT for S, in HT'i; and ririiD, and possibly in H^K^ (cf. the note on this word); the poetical ^^y for ?V; TinD, poetical for ^Sii, with which it is here parallel, ver. 6; noN, ver. 21, poetical for nm ; the poetical VT ^V^T, ver. 24, etc. Probably this chapter is the oldest portion of the book of Genesis, being incorporated into one of the original documents, out of which the present book grew, from a still older source. On the special litera- ture of this chapter, see Tuch, p. 479 f., and Di., p. 435 f. 1. D3n^^ ^^'^p''. «np = ,-np, as in 42, 4; cf. the note on that passage. D^^'^^n n''"in^^^. */« days to come,' Ht. ^ in the end of days! JT'inx is used here as in Num. 24, 14. Deut. 4, 30. Jer. 23, 20, etc., denoting the end of the period which the prophet sees, or which he has in view. The LXX have in eaxdroiP Tap Tjfxepcdv ; cf. Heb. I, I and I Pet. I, 20 (eV i(TX"^^<^v Ta)v xpovcav); Syr. )l^cu> ]^iJ^=>; Onq. N^^^V ^iD3 ; Vulg. ' m diehiis novissimis! The formula is also common in pro- phecy in a somewhat different sense, e. g. Hos. 3, 5. Mic. 4, i. Ez. 38, 16. 2. ' Gather yourselves and hear, sons 0/ Jacob; And hearken unto Israel your father . 3. Reuben — my firstborn art thou, my strength and the firstfruits of my vigour. Excelliiig in dignity and excelling in ?night. Boiling over like water, excel not thou ; For thou didst go up to thy father s bed: There thou didst pollute it; he went up to my couch V CHAP. 49, VERS. 1-4. ^%^ Reuben, Jacob's firstborn, excels his brethren in dignity and power, but loses his privileges through his sin. In the post-Mosaic time the tribe of Reuben sinks into obscurity. With the exception of one successful campaign against the Hagarenes (i Chron. 5, 8-10), nothing more is known of the doings of this tribe. TlTy^ ^yy2, might be rendered, ' my firstborn, tJiou' re- garding nnx as a vocative; the rendering given above is, however, better. "^TO = ''my manly strength! ^JIN, pN, as in Deut. 21, 17. Ps. 78, 51. 105, 36, of genital power. LXX, o-u l(jxy^ ^ov Kai dpxf] T€KV(ov fxov; Vulg, ' et principiiim doloris met' (as though |^^5 were l,1.^^), following (as often) Aq. KccpaXaiou \vnT]s fiov, and Symm. dpxrj 68vvt]s fxov. tl> *in"^1 nb^t? 'MTV J lit. 'excellence of dignity mid excel- lence of power ^ "in^ both times being abstract for concrete, nsb^ as in Ps. 62, 5. Job 13, 11. 31, 23. Hab. i, 7. ty not an adj. but pausal form of Tj^, see on 43, 14; so ^l^- ^^ ver. 27 in pause for ^ipi. The LXX render a-Kkrjpos (fyepeaOat, Kal aKkrjpos avdddrjs, while Onq. renders as follows : ''.tn mn '^7 i^n^J^D^ Nnj^n3 N*nni33 pp^^n nrhn 3D^D^ ^/br thee it was T;- t: : T :''"T tt: - • \ J provided to receive three portions^ the right of firstborn^ priest- hood, and the kingdom! in accordance with the Jewish tradi- tion, which assigned these three privileges to Reuben as the firstborn. 4. D'^^3 tllD, Ht. 'a bubbling over like water! The root rns in Arabic {^ I,V) = ' to boast;' in Aramaic the subs. )IVU3 occurs in the Pesh. Vers., 2 Cor. 12, 21. Eph. 4, 19 = aae'Xyeia. The root properly = ' /(? exceed bounds, be inordinate;' LXX well, i^v^ptaas. Only the comparison gives the idea of boiling or bubbling. Tn3, like in; in the preceding 328 GENESIS, verse, is abstract for concrete; cf. Ewald, § 296b; Driver, § 189. Obs. The words may be taken as vocative, or (with Del.) as a descriptive apposition to the subject ]2)ir\. The Heb.-Sam. has ^ID?, and the other Vss. render as though nms stood instead of tns ; but it is not necessary to suppose that the text they translated from actually had the second pers. of the verb, their renderings are probably chosen to express trig) with greater clearness, ^^l^^, part, of tns, occurs twice in the O.T., Judg. 9, 4. Zeph. 3, 4; in the sense of 'wanton in Judg. I.e., and ^boasting' in Zeph. I.e., of false prophets. ■^n'ln v^^, i.e. with reference to the in^ mentioned in ver. 3. Render, ' Do not thou excel' (the jussive, with a nega- tive, expressing a desire or msh. Driver, § 50 7), i. e. ' mayest thou lose the privileges that belong to thee as firstborn,' viz. those mentioned in ver. 3. LXX, /uj) eK^eo-j?? (cf. Lagarde's Genesis Graece, p. 202, notes), which Geiger, Urschrift, p. 373, regards, not as indicating a different reading, but as a paraphrase on the part of the LXX, who refer "iDin back to ins, the paraphrase being due to a desire to mitigate the effects of Reuben's sin. The Syriac has ok^c^l JJ, reading the text as ^X^^^, ^'y^ ''nDtl^O r^ and '"T^^a are really apocopated from P^^^ and |V^3, and have to be regarded as coming from the roots *7i:5' or y^\ and ^ The word ribtp is pointed r\h"^, rib^i!', and ShxD. The first punctua- tion with the scriptio plena, being of a later date than ribttJ, i'jtf, is only found a few times. It is worthy of notice that the scriptio plena is not found on the Moabite stone, nor do the Versions have ft in n'r\r. ^^6 GENESIS, *b): or b'^y . Further, if nb'^^ could possibly be derived from r\b\^, ' r^b^ is not a full and significant word like ni?C^ (Zech. 9, lo); at the most it denotes ??iere rest (Ps. 122, 6. 7), and is often associated with the idea of careless worldly ease (e. g. Job 12, 6. Ez. 16, 49).' So the rendering, 'peaceful one,' or ' peace-hrhiger* can hardly be got out of the root rhv}. Further, there is no allusion in any other part of the O. T. to Shiloh as a personal name. Del. and Di. adopt the rendering given in the translation of vers. 8-12, above, arguing that the philological difficulty just mentioned, the absence of any allusion in subsequent parts of the O. T. to Shiloh as a per- sonal name, and the fact that rh'^^ everywhere else in the O. T. is the name of a place, favour the rendering, ' until he come to Shiloh ;' cf. i Sam. 4, 12 rh^ Nl''1 'he caine to Shiloh! They then, following the course of history, suppose that the prophecy was fulfilled in Josh. 18, i, where the settlement of the land is described, pointing out that at an early date pre- eminence was assigned to Judah, — e. g. Num. 10, 14, the tribe marched first in the wilderness; Judg. i, 2, advanced first to battle (cf. Judg. 20, 18); Josh. 15, was the first to receive its share when the land was divided, — and urge that the arrival of the Israelites at Shiloh was really a turning- point in their history, — the period of wandering was ended, the period of rest began, — a turning-point of sufficient im- portance to be noticed in the blessing; cf. Josh. 21, 42. 22, 4. The position Judah had gained was in subsequent years confirmed ; the ' obedience of the peoples ' was realised in the victories of David (2 Sam. 8), while it also included the ideal relation of Israel to the heathen, which is more distinctly spoken of by the prophets. The Messianic idea is thus not excluded in this view, though it cannot be attached to the word Shiloh. This view is also adopted by Herder {Vom CHAP. 49, VER. 10. '^^>J Gei'st der Hehr. Pocsie, ii. 6); Ewald, Jahrhiicher, ii. 51; Hist.^ ii. 283 f. (Eng. trans.), and others. It is objected to by Schultz {AWesL Theologie, 1878, pp. 668-672), Cheyne {Isaiah, vol. ii [eds. i, 2], Essay iv), and by Professor Driver, who points out that Judah is represented as possessing not only supremacy, but royalty; for DStr standing in ver. 10 alone, without any qualification, suggests rather a sceptre than a ^ comvianders staff' (in Judg. 5, 14 "^QD 'CtlV^ may= ^a commanders staff ;^ cf. "iBDn in 2 Kings 25, 19, but here ^1^ has no such qualification). The p3?0 ppno IvJn represents rather a king sitting on his throne than a commander on active service, and the view that Judah will have not only supremacy, but royalty, is confirmed by a comparison of 8 b with 37, 7. Judah, too, enjoyed no royal power till long after Josh. 1 8, the passages in Num. and Josh, attributing only supremacy, not royalty, to him ; and if untt' can bear the meaning assigned to it by Di. and Del., the context contains indications that the picture is one of royalty, and not mere supremacy ; see further. Driver, 1. c. As Professor Driver has shewn in his two articles already referred to, the word rh^ is first connected with the Messiah in a passage in the Talmud, Sank. 98 b, where the pupils of Rabbi Shila compliment their master by connecting his name with a title of the Messiah, calling him ' Shiloh,' on the ground of the present passage. The versions, as will be seen, have not interpreted it in this way, and it is doubtful whether the rendering, ' u?itil Shiloh come' appears at all before the sixteenth century. The LXX render the verse, OvK iKkiiy^reL apx(^v i^ ^lovda, Koi f]yuvfi€Vos eK tcou fiTjpcou avTuv, eois €av e\$r) to. dnoKfineva uvtm' kol avTos npoaSoKia (6vu>v. Variants are w a-noKUTai ; SO Ignatius, Irenaeus,Tertullian, Leo, Ambro- sius, and Theodoret ; see Lagarde, Gc?i. Gracce, p. 203 : o z 338 GENESIS, dnuKetTai avrS and 6 dnuKeiraL, SCQ /oum. P/ll7., 1. C, p. 4. The last two variants are unimportant, ra uTvoKelixepa avrco is a paraphrastic rendering, which takes rp^ as = n>^j i. e. i? "ll^^^5 (see 2 Kings 6, 11. Song of Songs i, 7; and cf. the note on 6, 3). eav €"K6t} a aTroKarai, this rendering is not a faithful reproduction of the Heb., as it supplies the subject ('until he comes, whose [it is]' ), which is wanting in the Hebrew. eK Ta>v nrjp^ov avTov=\hy\ pD ; cf. Deut. 28, 57 iT^Jl pitt I LXX 5ia Tbiv fiTjpcov avTTjs. TTpoaboKia for nnp'' seems to connect it with '"•^p, '"Iji?^- Pesh. has )iio,-^>oo )?oo>^ ^ 1^^=^ tJ^ ^ t.v^.v^JL ^The sceptre (^??^) shall not depart from Judah, nor an interpreter from between his feet, until he come whose it is, and him the nations expect.' \±Q%^'^=^^att interpreter,' ^ announcer^ The Pesh. in Deut. 33, 21. Judg. 5, 14. Is. 33, 22 uses the same word again for ppn^. Possibly this is a free translation on the part of the Syriac Vers. ; in the two passages in the Psalms (60, 9. 108, 9) where \>\>\yCi occurs, the Pesh. gives >. '•>\..v> ' my hng! The ppriD in both the Psalms is Judah. ^o» o»^?? ^i, the Syriac renders rhvi^, like the LXX, = '*T?K^. In the present text the Pesh. has nothing to explain the fern. wo». Possibly the original form of the text has been pre- served by Aphraates (330-350 a. d.), who gives )rcvi\.:»,= 'kingdom,' after o«. This version also connects nnp'' with '"IJi?, ^)P^ in its rendering ^cva«x.> . Onq. has ^'^V '-^T vh Nn^C'fD '•n-'n ny t^o^y ^y Nii^a '•jb^ n->sdi nn^n'' jT-n^p i^^Jjik^ N^^ipy l^ycn^' n\^] Nn^3^p N-n n^i^n.-n ^A ruler (lit. (?';/^ ^.r^r- cising authority) shall 7iot depart from those of the house of fudah, nor a scribe from amo7ig his sons' sons for ever, until Messiah comes, whose is the ki?2gdo?n, and him the peoples shall obey! Onq. takes tOlK^ as ' ruler; and ppnD as ' scribe,' rbr\ p3D is interpreted similarly to the LXX, 'fro7n his CHAP. 49, VER. 10. 339 descendanls^ ^for ever' and ^Messiah' are insertions, and rh^ is taken as n>^, following the construction of w drroVftTat, ' kingdom ' being inserted after it. For traces of a various reading in Onq., see Berliner, Targtim Onk.^ ii. p. i8. The Targ. Jerus. is substantially the same as Onqelos ; but the Targ. Ps.-Jon. takes rh^ as ^•^^J| n'-yT «n^K^D ^i^r^^'King Messiah^ his youngest son' Th""^ being connected with '"^^Ir^, Deut. 28, 57, where Onq. has ^^^'^ "^^Vt ' her youngest son' and Rashi CD'^Stppn D"'^3. This interpretation afterwards found considerable favour, and is perhaps embodied in the Masso- retic punctuation HW (^ = ' his son'). The Old Latin has ' donee veniant quae reposita sunt ei,' with the variants ' donee veniat cui reposiium est ' (or ' cui reposita sunt ') ; cf. the LXX translations. The Vulgate has ^ donee veniat qui viittendus est' reading rh"^ as though it were n^7^. The Sam. Vers, has tm'^'Y^ for vi?n 'his ranJis.' The Heb.-Sam. has p^D \hT\ 'from between his banners' i'J'^. for p^}^. It retains the word rb^^, and renders \>\>T\'0 ' teader ' with the LXX (177013- lx€vos) and Vulg. (' dux '). Thus it will be seen that most of the versions took rh^ as n^K^, which would be a poetical equivalent of v "^g^^^ (see above, on the LXX translation); the sentence being then rendered, (i) ' untit there come that which (or he that) is his' or (2) * until there come he to whom (or he ivhose) is.' In the second case the sentence is without a subject, and requires some word, e. g. ^^1^ or ^^■|^ referring back to D3t:', or some expression denoting 'dominion;' cf. the renderings of Onq. and (possibly) the Pesh. The suffix ,1 for i does not occur with b elsewhere; but nn is only found once (Jer. 17, 24), and we have rin^D and <"ii^V in ver. 11. Possibly Ez. 21, 32 tDD^^non iSj HK^n* Nn ny may be a reference to this passage; if so, it favours the punctuation adopted by most of the Vss. As z 2 340 GENESIS, may be seen from the extracts given by Professor Driver, the rendering of the Targ. Ps.-Jon. [his so?i) is adopted by Yepheth Ben All (c. 950-990), AbulwaHd (nth cent.), David Kimchi (d. 1235), etc. If i'T means 'son' in this verse, it is the only passage in the O. T. where the word occurs. The verse was interpreted in ancient times, by both Christian and Jewish writers, as Messianic; but this Messianic idea was derived, not from the word rh^, but from the context of the verse, especially from the promise of supremacy and success which is held out to Judah. Other renderings of the passage that have been proposed are : {i) ' So long as one comes {=people come) to Shiloh,' i. e. as long as the worship at Shiloh is continued shall Judah retain his supremacy, i. e. for ever; soTuch and others, com- paring the use of t^ IV in Song of Songs 1,12 = ' as long as! (2) Reading rb (Q)t:^(V) or (n)C'(l^) Nl^ ''D ly. This is the reading suggested by Prof. Cheyne {^Isaiah, ii. Essay iv), who thinks that the LXX rendering presupposes a fuller text than ihv}. The rendering with this reading would be, '/or whom it {the dominion) is appointed! Cf. Judg. 5, 14 ''JD pi?Dy3 DkJn^j? D"'nDX ' out of Ephraim \came down] they whose root is in A! (3) ' Till he come to that which is his! or ' his awn;' cf. Deut. 33, 7, the rendering adopted by C. von Orelli, 0. T. Prophecy, § ^5 ; see further, Di., Del., and Tuch in their commentaries, Professor Driver, 1. c, and the various authori- ties cited by them \ I^l\2}. In the rendering adopted by Del., Di., and others, D2K' means 'the leader s' or 'commander's staff! In Judg. 5, ^ See also the two articles by the Dean of Peterborough in The Churchman, Oct. and Dec, 1886, who, after pointing out the difficulties of the rendering ' till Shiloh come! adopts the rendering of Kurtz and Ofi\x\tx, Theology of the 0. T, § 22^/ until he come to rest or tranqtiillity .^ CHAP. 49, VER. 10. 341 14 it certainly has this meaning, but in that passage it is quahfied by IDD. Di. remarks that the term Dnt^ is not exclusively applied to a king, and points out that it is used here, as ppnD in Ps. 60, 9. Num. 21, 18, of the leader's or chiefs staff. ppriD, Di. and Del. 'leader s staff;' cf. ppno in Num.21, 18. Ps. 60, 9 (Del.). If the view, defended by Professor Driver, be adopted,, as D3tJ' must then mean 'sceptre', ppno must in the parallel clause = ' ruler s staff! The Syriac has )lLo«.L^, which perhaps favours the rendering Uaiv-giver^ and which could be applied to a 'leader' or 'ruler ;' LXX rjyovn€vos ] Onq., Targ. Ps.-Jon. (of actual ' scribes ' [teachers of law]), Jer.Targ. 'scribe;' YnXg.'dux;' Sam.Ver. '^1!^iiS = ^leader;' all (excepting perhaps the Targums) renderings that could be used of a commander or a king. The meaning of ppnJO must be similar to that assigned to DnC', whether D^t^' be rendered ' sceptre"* or 'leader's staff, "" as the two portions of the verse are parallel. Vt"^"! "j'^3,?^. 'FrofJi between his feet', iho. picture repre- senting the leader with his staff of office between his feet (Di., who compares the figures on the old Persian and Assyrian monuments), or the king on his throne, with the sceptre between his feet. The meaning, 'from among his descendants^ is favoured by the LXX, Onq., Targg. Ps.-Jon., Jer., Vulg. (^de femore ejus'), but depends on a comparison with Deut. 28, 57, and is unsuitable here. Tuch renders V^n as the plural of "'^n a 'foot soldier;' cf. the Heb.-Sam. text, and the Sam.Vers. referred to above, a meaning which would suit the word if the picture is that of a military com- mander. Di. condemns this rendering as devoid of taste and ungrammatical, as lyH cannot stand for ^^'J'p ; cf. Bottcher, Heb. Gram., § 827. Di. also rejects the Heb.-Sam. rendering, 'banners,' as incompatible with the ppno. 34^ GENESIS, t^T "^r? 1X^ Cf. 26, 13 ha -3 ^v; 41, 49 ^Jin ^3 iv; 2 Sam. 23, 10 IT nvr ^3 ny; and '\m IV in 27, 44. D^?2i^ nnp^ *I71. rinp"" with the dag. /or ^edi'rimens; see Ges., § 20. 2b; Dav., § 7. 4. note; Stade, § 138a; so ''?3y, Deut. 32, 32 ; vnmp_, Is. 5, 28; i^nr^'f'n Is. 57, 6. rinp"^ . The meaning ' obedience' which is also adopted by Onq. (see above), agrees with Prov. 30, 17 (where it also has dag. dirimens), the only other passage where the word occurs, and is corroborated by the Arabic »JJ ' to obey! The A.V. renders, ' gathering of the people' (but A.V.R. 'obedience'), following Aq. [o-vaTrjixa), Tauchuma (9th cent.), Rashi (nQ^p^? S'^yn). The Sam. Vers., Heb.-Sam., and Saadiah render nnp"" similarly, possibly connecting the word with niip;^ njj^p. II. H^^V ]^y^ ^"^D^. nD^?, the construct state with the binding vowel ^-—5 so ^^| ; cf. 31, 39 and the note on that passage. On the cstr. state before a prep., see Ges., § 116. i; M. R., § 73. Rem. a ; so (with the archaic connecting vowel V) Is. 22, 16 vbB2 •'ipph; Qbad. 3 V^D'ri^nn ':p; Mic. 7, 14 nnn^ 'z::^; Ps. 123, i DWn '•n^'^n. m''>^. On the archaic orthography Ti (for i), see the note on 9, 21. n'Ty is for ni-y (the abs. state is "i:^); cf. n^n in>3 h'h, and W; so n^^^" in Is. lo, 17 makes in^^', not '^n'^ ; see Stade, § 100; Ewald, § 255 b, who also cites 'i^'''^, Deut. 25, 4, as though from ^^]'^, ; but ^^'''^. may be inf. cstr. of ^^"^ . Onq. and the Sam. Vers, and Heb.-Sam. take ITy 2ls=' his city!' T\p'y^ . ^The soreh vine', so called from the red colour (yiLi) of the grapes. Both the grapes and the wine were of a specially choice kind. In the territory of Judah the vine flourished; cf. Joel i, 7 flf. 4, 18. 2 Chron. 26, 10, and Num. 13, 23 f., where the vineyards near Hebron, and Song of Songs I, 14, where those of En-gedi, are mentioned. ciiAr. 49, VERS. II, 12. 343 DUD. Cf. the use of ym in Job 29, 6. Di. considers this a continuation of the part. ''■1D^5 ; cf Ges., § 134. 2. Rem. 2; Driver, § 117. In this construction the second verb is usually connected with the part, by waw conv., or simple waw and the perfect, the perfect being separated from the waw by some word or words; cf. ver. 17 h^'^) » . . it^jn. It seems more natural to disconnect D^D and nDX, following the accents, and to render as above. nnlD. This word only occurs in this passage; on the suffix rf, see on n'T'j;. The Heb.-Sam. reads iniDD, which is possibly the correct reading. But as there seems to be no authority for the elision of the D (1^ for friJ is not parallel), it will be better to derive the word from a root HID ' /o envelope ' wrap up,' DID being contracted for H^ID ; cf. the noun niDO, which comes from the same verb "ID. HID may = the Arab, (j^j (the D in Heb. corresponding exceptionally to an Arabicj) — ahdidit celavit^ conj.VII, abdidit se. 12. D^^J^I^ "^S^SdII. The ^ is not the binding vowel, as in nOK, "-n, but h'h'^n is an adj. from i^^n (see Ewald, § 164 a), with a repetition of the last two letters of the root (see Stade, § 149). (Del. compares ''I'lTV,^, but this word does not actually occur, though the fem. form nnnj?K^, Hos. 6, 10, is found in the Ktb., and might presuppose a masc. ''1''"^^^.) The adjec- tival ending V is common, e. g. ^^?"1, "pQ, '19? > '.^'.^?- The root i^^n (which, however, is not found) corresponds (appar- ently) with jiCa. ' to be obscure and doubf/ui: Del. on Ps. 10, 8 compares also the Arab. d^A^ ' to bejel black! W^TV "h'hzn. Cf. Prov. 23, 29 D^ry nW^n ^roi?. The construction is the same as in nxn nD^ 29, 17; see on 12, 11. D^St!?"]!^^ . 'li? cstr. state of i?K from an abs. state j^? ; so ^.U cstr. state of 3^n, from an abs. state 3?n, which 244 GENESIS, with Maqqef would be 3^n; so "i'iN;, Ps. 35, 14, from b2i<; see Stade, § 202 a; Ges, § 93. 2. Rem. i. With this verse, cf. Joel 4, 18. Amos 9, 13. The pasture lands of Judah were celebrated; see i Sam. 25, 2. Amos i, i. 2 Chron. 26, 10. 13. 'Zehulon — on the shore of the sea shall he dwell: And he himself shall he on a shore of ships, With his border hy Sidon! There is possibly an allusion here to the meaning of the name Zebulon {'dweller') given in 30, 20. \y^^ Q*^^*^ ^rn. in Judg. 5, 17 Asher is spoken of thus, Q"'^! ^^^ ^'^^ and in Deut. 33, 19 Zebulon and Issachar * suck the abundance of the seas ' (ipJ^"" D''D^ VDC'). Zebulon's territory did not in reality lie on the seashore, so perhaps we ought to render ''"^ hv with Del. ' towards Sidon,' i.e. his border lay in the direction of Sidon, but was not actually on the seashore, only towards the coast district. The Sam.Ver., Heb.-Sam., LXX, Syr., Vulg., and apparently Onq. i^V_ ""PP) read '^^ = *up to S.' which would express the meaning 'in the direction of more clearly than hv- Accord- ing to Jos. {Ant., V. I. 22 ; Bel.fud., iii. 3. i) Zebulon inhabited the district from the lake of Gennesareth to Mount Carmel on the Mediterranean, and in support of this Tuch compares Josh. 19, II with Matt. 4, 13. n^'Di^ ^Vh b^lnV On the rendering 'he himself I see Ewald, § 314 b (Nini added in a new proposition, with special force, as the subject). Cf. 2 Sam. 17, 10, where further emphasis is produced by the addition of 03. 14, 15. 'Issachar is a strong ass, Lying down between the sheep folds : A fid he sazv a resting-place, that it was good. CHAP. 49, VERS. 13-15. 345 And the laiid, that it was pleasant; So he lowed his hack to hear, A nd hecame a servant in ho7idage! 14- D"1^ "l^n, lit. 'an ass of hone' i.e. a strongly built, powerful ass; so Aq. ovos o(TToibr)s,Y\i\g.' asinus/ortis! The Sam.Vers. has ^f7rSA"'=?A, reading D^"}2 [' sojour?icrs'), which. Geiger defends as the correct reading {Urschrift, j). 360), Issachar being '■an ass of strangers', i.e. bearing the burdens of strangers, and subject to them. But Del. points out that this rendering destroys the force of the figurative expression "iDn, and some other word, such as Dnt or D^l^J, would be expected rather than I3"'i:l. The Heb.-Sam. has D^na, which Tuch punctuates Cl"'')2^ = the Arab. 1j^ ^ honyJ The LXX have TO Kokbv €7rc6vfXT](r€v, which presupposes some such read- ing as D"\2 n^n (Geiger); see Ps. 119, 20, LXX. QTlDtl^On. This word is only found once again, Judg. 5, 16, though we find ^]^P^ in Ps. 68, 14 = ' sheep fo/ds.' D'Tiat^^D is probably from nSi^=' to Jix.' Ewald, § 180 a, explains the word as = ' douhle pm,' with reference to the cattle being usually separated into two portions in the pen ; while Stade, § 340 b, classes the word with those that denote ' instruments or other things consisting of two parts belong- ing to one another, or standing in pairs, one opposite to the other; so D^ncn;' see also Ges., Thes., 1471 f- The word in this verse, and Judg. 5, 16, is used as a proverbial expression for the easy life of the agriculturist. Onq. renders N*;^^nn p3 ' hetween the hoiindaries' so Vulg. ' inter termifws' while the LXX have ava ^eaov tcov KXrjpcov (but in Judg. ava fxeaov t7]s diyonias), and the Syr. ]Li^ 1^^ 'hetween the paths' 15. nriDO, either 'rest' or 'a resting-place', as the word occurs with both meanings. 346 GENESIS, 211^ must be taken as a neuter subs. = ' a good f king.' The Heb.-Sam. has nnilD (fern, adj.), which perhaps suits the parallelism better (^^V}). 12V C72:h '^7\^'y^\\i.^ and was {reduced) to the forced service of a labourer! The phrase niy ^rh n\"l recurs Josh. 16, 10; cf. I Kings 9, 21, and DD^J r\''T\ (without nny) is found in Judg. I, 30. 33. Is. 31, 8, both expressions always meaning the compulsory service rendered by slaves, prisoners, or con- quered nations. Del. points out that Issachar is not a ^<'^^, i.e. 'a wild ass ' wandering about at will, but a ">i^D, i. e. ^ a beast of burden! and sees in the last clause of the verse an allusion to the meaning of the name niJW'' (^niDb' JCb'"' or 13'K^ '^\ cf. 30, 16. 18). Issachar, though strong and active, prefers a life of ease and indolence, sinking even into the condition of bond-slave. Cf Judg. 5, 16, where Reuben is reproached in similar language for his inactivity and aversion from active exertion. The LXX render the words DD7 M"*"! *iny Kai iyevrjdrj dvrjp yecopyos, an attempt to do away with the reproach contained in the verse, and Onq. completely changes the meaning of the last clause of the verse in his paraphrase, * He will subdue the provinces of the peoples, destroy their inhabitants, and those who are left among them shall be ser- vants unto him, and hringers of tribute;'' cf Geiger, I.e., p. 360. 16, 17. ^ Dan shall judge his people, As one of the tribes of Israel. Let Dan be a serpent in the way, A horned adder in the path : That biteth the horse s heels, So that his rider falleth backwards! 16. Dan, though a tribe by no means powerful, and pos- sessing only a small territory, will maintain the cause of CHAP. 49, VERS. 1 6, 17. 347 Israel, in its conflicts with the heathen nations, as valiantly as the other tribes ; cf. Judg. 13-16. ]"^1'' \1. Notice the play upon the name p in the choice of the verb p\ ^1^ = ' will judge' i.e. plead the cause of, render help to; n always has this meaning, cf. 30, 6. Deut. 32, 36. Jer. 22, 16, and not the meaning ^ 7'iile' or * govern! ^y2V = the people of Israel, as in Deut. 33, 7. Others (Vatablus, Rosenmiiller, etc.) understand 1»y as the people belonging to the tribe of Dan, and explain the verse as meaning the small tribe of Dan will have its own administra- tion and its own jurisdiction ; or Dan, though a small tribe, will maintain its own independence (Tuch, Wcllh.). But both these views take pT = ' w^7/ mk' or ' govern,' a meaning which, as above remarked, p does not have. 17. "f"n 'hv, so nnx ^bv, 'k being the poetical form for bV; cf. ^bi^., poetical for bx (but only in the book of Job); ^^V., poetical for ^V. "[SD^^DU), a drra^ Xeyo>. ; perhaps the ending p- is diminutive in this word (see Stade, § 296 c), the word being probably from the root f]2CJ'='/^ craw/.' |S^2t^ is the horned adder, a small and very dangerous species of snake, of a bluish yellow or sand colour. Hieronymus renders it by ' reguhis ' in his Quaest., ed. Lagarde, p. 69 ; the Syriac \L:^-JL = 'a basilisk,' the Vulg. * cerastes,' Onq. ^5Jn'^ — ' an adder.' The LXX, not understanding the word JD'-s::', render it, in harmony with the context, iyKae^fievos. In Arabic i— ft.-. = ' a serpent with black and ivhite spots.' In Deut. 33, 22 Dan is compared with ' a lion's whelp that springe th out of Bashan! ''Ij?^, dag. dirimens, see on n^P^ vcr. 10. ^D^^l . . . ^\l^:in. Cf. the note on 27, 33. 348 GENESIS, The meaning of the verse is, Dan, hke the serpent lurking in the path, attacks his foes, not in open fight, but with stratagem; cf. Judg. i8, 27, and the history of Samson. 18. 'For thy help 1 wait, Yahweh! This verse breaks the connection of the poem, hence it is regarded by some (Maurer, Olshausen, etc.) as an interpo- lation ; but if this is the case it must have been added at a later date by the redactor of the book, as a protest against Dan's idolatrous devices. It is found in all the Vss. Tuch explains it as * an exclamation from the patriarch Jacob, who is exhausted and nerving himself for another effort before his death.' Kn., whom Di. follows, says, 'The patriarch here speaks in prayer, in the name of his descendants, who must, in the wars with the nations, e.g. the Philistines, put their trust in Yahweh, and look for His assistance.' So the Targg. Ps.-Jon. and Jer., Wright, Del., and Driver. 19. ' Gad — a troop shall press upon him, Yet he shall press upoft their heel.' Gad, though exposed to the attacks of his foes (cf. Josh. 13, 25. Judg. II, 15), and probably often engaged in border warfare with marauding bands (cf. 2 Kings 5, 2. 6, 23), suc- cessfully defends himself and puts his enemies to flight (cf. Judg. 10 f. 12. I Chron. 5, 18 ff. 12, 8f.); cf. Deut. 33, 20. 21. The name 13 is here connected by the writer with Ti3 'to assail,^ and 11*13 = 'a maraudifig band' (see 2 Kings, I.e.), in the sense ' as sailer' or 'attacker! In 30, 11 another explanation of the name is suggested. ynxk^ niia ^x cf. Hab. 3, 16 ot2> ny^ tsh^h- npi^, the rendering given above, follows the reading ^?i?.y., which is adopted by Bleek, Knobel, 01s., Wright, and others, the D of niJ'ND being taken away and appended to npy. The LXX, Syriac, Vulg., and Saad. in a measure support this CHAP. 49, VERS. 18-20. 349 reading, as ihey do not translate the commencement of the next verse ntrNio, but "IK^N\ 3py by itself, as Di. remarks, is sufficient, but, as Del. points out, with the rendering ' their heeV (A.V. R. margin), 19b and 20^^ alike gain in clearness. All the other 'blessings,' except Joseph's in ver. 22, begin with the name of the person blessed, without any preceding word. The rendering ^ heeV is more forcible than ^rearguard! Gad is depicted as pressing hotly on his foes, almost on the heels of the retreating enemy, npy cannot = 11^^C ' hack- wards' (Vulg. Weirorstwi'), nor ^ ai the last^ A.V. The A.V. R. renders correctly, ' up07i their heel' 20. ^ Asher—fat is his bread, And he shall yield kifigly dai?ities! This rendering follows the reading IC'X, the pr. name being a casus pendens, like *ia in ver. 19; cf. Deut. 32, 4. Ps. II, 4, etc. If the reading "iti'ND be adopted (so the Sam. Ver.), the rendering will be either, ' Fro?n Asher {comes) fat — his breadl so Tuch; cf. D''JDC^, Is. 25, 6 ; or, 'For Asher — his bread is too fat' Ewald. With the first rendering, -iC'ND^^'n PNO, which is perhaps not quite suitable to the context, and nJCC^ fem. is not found as a noun ; with the second, \'cxh must be taken as feminine; see Bott., § 657, who distinguishes be- tween t^n^ = 'bread,' masc, and DH/ = ^ abimdance of bread' (Brotfiille), fem. The Sam. Vers., according to one reading, has JDC' masc. '^Sd "'iJlli^T^. ' Dainties fit for kings ^ Cf Dn^^N* DH^ Ps. 78, 25. It is not necessary to think of a king of Israel in the term ■ji'D. The fertility and productiveness of Asher are again alluded 350 GENESIS, to in Deut. 33, 24 f. Di. suggests that as the Phoenicians procured all sorts of country produce from the Hebrews (Ez. 27, 17. Acts 12, 20; Jos., Antiq., xiv. 10. 6), Asher, from his geographical position, would participate largely in this traffic. 21. * Naphtali is a hind at large, He that utters goodly words'. nnb\r n^''^^ = 'a Mnd Ut loose; so A.V. and A.V. R.; Aq. €'Ka(f)os dTr€(rTaKfi€vos, Vulg. ' cervus emissus! The Syriac paraphrases, but with the same meaning, JH^^ Ifij^^ 'a swift messenger;' cf. Job 39, 5 ''i:i iK^an X"12 xh^ ^O. Del., Tuch, and others take nn^tJ' in the sense ' stretched out,' so 'graceful,' but there seems to be no authority for this rendering in the case of living beings. Knobel, comparing Is. 16,2 (^^^ |i?), renders, ' a scared hind,' but this thought is very unsuitable, and quite out of harmony with the context. The allusion in this part of the verse is probably to the swiftness of the heroes and men of the tribe of Naphtali (cf. for the expression, Ps. 18, 34. Hab. 3, 19. Is. 35, 6; also 2 Sam. 2, 18. Song of Songs 2, 9). The Syriac seems to interpret the first half of the verse as meaning that Naphtali is specially adapted for the duties of a messenger, while Chris- tian writers see an allusion in nn?K^ to the apostles (Syriac "^D\2} ^^'^T^i^^ \T^'yr\. The allusion here is to the poets of the tribe, Barak, however, being the only one of whom we hear anything (Judg. 5, i). |nJn naturally refers to '•iriQ^, and not to nb^N, which is fem. The reading of the LXX, Ne(^^aXt a-rikcxos dveifxeuop im8i' 80VS iv Tw yevuTjfxaTi KuXkos, seems to rest on some such reading as "^a'^'^TP^ ir^^C! nn^'f n^^K ^i^nSJ, i.e. rh'ii = CHAP. 49, VERS. 21, 22. 35^ terebinth: for nbjX, and ^TP^ (cf. Is. 17, 6. i))^Uoimud branches; for the poetical 'l.?^?. Di., Ewald, OIs., and olhers follow this reading, comparing for the epithet r\rb^, Jcr. 17, 8. Ez. 17, 6. Ps. 80, 12, and the noun n^^ 'shoot; 'blossom; Song of Songs 4, 13, and for the figure, ver. 22 ; the n^iON are then the leaders produced by the tribe of Naphtali ; cf. Judg. 4, 6. 5, 18. 6, 35. 7, 23. If this reading be adopted, the rendering would be ' Naphialiis a slender terebinth, that puts forth beautiful branches' Onq. has ^PIO^ N3£p ynxn "•^nsj 'Naphtali, in a goodly land shall his lot be cast, and his possession shall be yielding fruits, they shall praise and bless over them; which apparently supports this reading. 22-26. M son of a fruit tree is foseph, A son of a fruit tree by a fountain; His branches run over the wall. The archers harassed hiin, And shot at hi?n, and lay ifi wait for him; But his bow reniaified firm, A7id the hands of his arms were strong : From the hands of the inighty One of facob. From thence, (fro?Ji) the shepherd, the stone of Israel: From the God of thy fathers— so may he keep thee. And with the Almighty — so may he bless thee, With blessings of heaven above, Blessi7igs of the deep, that lieth beneath. Blessings of the breasts and womb. The blessings of thy father have prevailed over the blessitigs of the ancient moimtains, The desire of the eternal hills: May they be upon the head of foseph, On the croivn of the prince among his brethren.' 352 GENESIS, 2 2. f]DV niD ]1. '6"^^ of a fruit tree is /.,' i.e. '« young fruit tree;' cf. p, Ps. 8o, i6. J? — though elsewhere pointed "P or "J?, with Maqqef — must be taken as construct state, cf. 0^, cstr. state, 12, 8, and "t3K^, 16, 15, or we must read p with Di. The Massoretes may, as Del. suggests, have taken J? as sing. abs. fem., pi. nii3, with the meaning ' branch! and HIS as an adj. qualifying it = ' a fruitful branch! rr^D with the archaic ending H^ (see Ges., § 80. Rem. 2 b ; Ewald, § 173 d), = the later Hlb^ means ' a fruit tree;' cf. n'nb, Is. 17, 6 (of the olive tree); probably a vine, cf. jsa iT^a in Is. 32, 12. Ez. 19, 10. Ps. 128, 3; so Onq., Tuch, Ewald, Di. The niJ3 are the branches of the vine that grow over the wall. Possibly there is an allusion here to the name DHP? (perhaps ^ double fruitfuhtess'), 41, 52. X^V ^^yV' The moisture would promote the growth of the vine; cf. Ps. i, 3. Jer. 17, 8. JlTy!^ niwS. On the construction of the plural, where inanimate objects are spoken of, with the sing. fem. express- ing (as in Arabic) the collective, see Ges., § 146. 3; Ewald, § 317a; cf. Joel I, 20 anyn rn^ ni^nn o:; Zech. 6, 14 Tbrh rrrin niDJ?ni, and the construction, common in Greek, of the neuter pi. with a sing, verb, as to. 6r]pia ava^Xinei. Ewald reads the text here '"'"7^,^ ^^^? ' daughters of ascetit,' but this alteration is unnecessary. Wright takes the verse quite differently. ^1*3 z= ' a heifer,' ' a hind' as antelopes are called by the Arabs ^Jil^JJl !£)' 'wild oxen;' the niJl are then the hinds that accompany the stag, and "W} = * a7t ambuscade'' (see Ges. in Thes. s. v.) made by the huntsmen near the pool where the deer come to drink. But even if nns can = ' //zwf// and l^ti' ^ambuscade' (Ps. 92, 12 is not CHAP. 49, VERS. 22-24. 353 conclusive, as "ii:^' = rather ' h'er in ivait* than '-an ambuscade' and "iVk^^ in every other passage means ' iva//'), as Naphtali has already been compared to a hind, ver. 2 1 , we should hardly expect the same comparison in this verse in the case of Joseph. The Vss. appear to have entirely misunderstood the verse. 23. irr^'^^^T = ' they embittered or irritated him' ^2lhl with pretonic qame9, as in inni inn, i, 2 ; see the note there, ^ni is from 1T\, with the intransitive punctua- tion (see Stade, § 385 b. 2 ; Ges., § 67. Rem. i), meaning ' to shoot;' so Ps. 18, 15 DDiT'l m D ^im ; related to nni and HDI ; cf. V|ii, Job 16, 13. Jer. 50, 29. The LXX, Sam., Onq., and Vulg. seem to have read inn>i, but D^^'n '•^yn docs not suit this. D'^l^n "hv^. Cf. ni^i'nn h^i, 37, 19; nnn ^^yn, 14, 13, and the note on that passage. Compare with this verse the narrative in Judg. 6 ff . i Chron. 5, 18 f., of the hostility shewn to Ephraim and Manasseh by the neighbouring Arab tribes ; and Josh. 17, 16 f., where the children of Joseph are com- manded to drive out the Canaanites from the territory Joshua assigns them. 24. "\TWp iri'ib^n ntrm. 'Yet Ms bow remained in firmness.' On the adversative force of the waw conv., see Driver, § 74)3; Ewald, § 231 b; so in 19, 9. 32, 31. 'jn'^t^l. Del. explains jn'-N as a subst. = in'« DipP?; Ewald, § 299 b (cf. § 172 b), considers that the adj. here must be taken as neuter, ' in or with firnmess' and the 3 con- ceived as forming the predicate, comparing Ex. 32, 22 Nin V12. The form irT'N, cf. 3ns», IDK, in Hebrew cor- responds to the Arabic formation for adjectives Jj^l, with A a 354 GENESIS, the signification of our comparative and superlative, and so called 'the noun of pre-eminence' or ' elaiive! In Hebrew the forms have lost their original significance and are used as simple adjectives; see Wright, Arab. Gram., i. p. 159; Ewald, §i62b. The LXX have /cat o-werp/jS); /xera Kparov^ ra To^a avrcov, reading ">?^^1, and the Syriac c»ls^ lijwcib^ h^ot 'his hffw turned in strength,' reading ^^JJil; so apparently Onqelos. ItD'^l. TTS means 'to he nimble I 'pliant;'' cf. the Arabic yL ' to be nimble.^ The root only occurs once again in the Pi'el in 2 Sam. 6, 16 "1D"ID?D1 TTSD 'skipping and dancing' (cf. Ges. in Thes. s. v.). The LXX have Ka\ e^eXvdr], Syr. ojl^l/, Vulg. ' dissoluta sunt \yinculd\' reading perhaps ^^SJl, from npy^ "^^Ib^ ^^l*'^, i.e. Joseph's strength comes from the hands of the mighty One of Jacob, which support him. i\>T "^^3s, cf. Is. I, 24 (i?Knc'> i''nN). 49, 26. Ps. 132, 2. 5, where the phrase is borrowed from this passage. I^T ni^n tDtl^^. In the rendering given above, which seems relatively the best in this difficult clause, n^l is taken as explaining D^??, which probably means 'from heaven' cf. Eccl. 3, 1 7 (?), and ^'''^ pi< is a second name for God, in apposition to nyi. For the term XVT^ applied to God, cf. 48, 15. Ps. 23, I. 80, 2. 15^^ must be taken as equivalent to the common title of God "iiv (Ps. 18, 32. i Sam. 2, 2. Deut. 32, 4. Is. 30, 29); pi<, however, never has this meaning anywhere else. Another rendering which is possible is that adopted by Tuch (cf Evvald, § 332 d), 'whence is the Shepherd the Stone of Israel :' ti'^^ = ^ inde ubi ;' cf. TND = '^a: quo tempore^ Ps. 76, 8 ; cf the Vulgate, ' inde pastor egressus est CHAP. 49, VER. 25. SS5 lapis'' etc. Ewald renders similarly, but reads ^^^y^l I?^? njn (^Shepherd of the Stone of Israel'), the allusion being to 28, i8f. 22, a reading Di. approves of, as i]'^'^ without the art. or 7^<">b''' following is awkward, and God is never elsewhere called p&<. Rosenmiiller renders, ^ From that time he [Joseph) was the shepherd and stone of Israel ;' cf. D^P in Hos. 2, 17 (Heb.) ; A.V. R. renders, ' From thence is the Shepherd, the Stone' etc., which may be explained as meaning, 'i^ro;;/ thence,^ i. e. from God, Joseph became a guardian and defence of his people, viz. in Egypt. The Pesh. and Onq. (apparently) read ^^'J?, instead of ^^^; cf. Ps. 20, 2, but this, though removing the awkward expression ^^'^, does not stand very appropriately in parallelism with "'T'D . In all probability the text, as it stands at present, is corrupt. 25. ^''H^^ bt^TD. The |D continues the thought con- tained in ver. 24, connecting ver. 25 with the preceding verse; but in this verse two blessings are inserted. 'The same God, who has hitherto helped him, will also give him the following blessings,' Di. y:i^ ^ND, cf. 31, 5. 42. 48, 15. Ex. 15, 2. 18, 4. !n*?.'!V!') = ^?l!r-1j the suffix being strengthened by the demonstrative nun. Render, 'So may He help thee;' cf Ex. 12,3. 15,2. Ps. 59,13. The weak waw with the imperf. (volun- tative) takes the place of the perf. with waw conv., after words standing alone, in language of an excited and impassioned character; see Ewald, § 347 a; Driver, §125; so ^3"lnn in the next clause. ••"lUJ nt^l. 'And with the Almighty' i.e. with the help of the Almighty. The Syr., Sam. Ver., and Ileb.-Sam., and a few MSS. read ^Nl, a reading which is perhaps supported A a 2 ^^6 GENESIS, by the LXX \ Vulg., Saadiah. Bleek, Hitzig, Tuch, Ewald, and Di. adopt this reading, as being more suitable, the shorter title HK^ being first used without 7N at a later period of the language (it is very common in the book of Job). If this reading be preferred, the force of |D in "jinx 7^5D extends to n:^ i'N; so Judg. 5, 9. Is. 15, 8. Hab. 3, 15; see Ewald, §351 a. "'\y^ a'^Qt!) DD"11. mil is the ace. after "iD"in"'1 = 'mqy he bless the blessmgs 0/,' i. e. with the blessings of. hv^- Cf 27, 39 i?yD Dvoe'n i^DDi. The a^Dtj' ninn are the dew, rain, sunshine; cf. 27, 28. 39. The Dinn nm are the springs, rivers, brooks, which are regarded as spring- ing from the subterranean Dinn. The Dmi DHIJ' T\T\2 are every kind of animal fruitfulness [contrast Hos. 9, 14 (Tuch)]. Compare Joseph's blessing in Deut. 33, 13 ff. with this verse, where the similarity in thought and language is most striking. 26. The translation given above follows the reading Ty ''lin, or perhaps better "ly '""l']?, as lin only occurs as a proper name, and gives to nisn its ordinary meaning ' desire.' This rendering suits the parallelism {tb^V HVia), and is supported by Deut. 33, 15 (D^i^-nin). Hab. 3, 6 (ir'"?.!'"}), and the rendering of the LXX, opicov fiovi/xcov, and is adopted by Ges., Ewald, Tuch, Wright, Di., and A.V. R. (margin). The Mas- soretic text is supported by the Syr., Onq., Vulg., Saadiah, the Jewish commentators, A.V., and A.V. R. (text). The rendering then must be, ' The blessings of thy father have prevailed over the blessi7igs of my parents, up to the boundary ^ The LXX render b ©eos b efxos, which corresponds with their render- ing of nMJ bn in 17, I 0€os aov (see the note on that passage). 28, 3 (mow). 35> II {(TOV). 43, 14 (ftov). 48, 3 ifJlOv). Ex. 6, 3 (0€OS wv avTuv). CHAP. 49, VER. 26. 357 of the eternal hills! ^lin must be separated from *iy, fol- lowing the accents, and taken in the sense 'parcjits' while niNn must be translated ' boundary' from nsn = ' to mark,' ^liviit;' cf. Num. 34, yf. ; also nin in i Sam. 21, 14. Ez. 9, 4; see Ewald, § 186 b. The word ^lin, however, = ' /;{y parents', seems very doubtful. Neither the plural D^iin ^ nor dual Dli*in occur with this meaning, and though the fem. *^']St\ z=' 7nother' is found in Song of Songs 3, 4. Hos. 2, 7, the original meaning of the root, i.e. ^ to conceive' is still present in this word in both of the passages where it occurs. The reading of the Sam. Vers, is uncertain, but the Sam. Codex (Heb.-Sam.) has 1P "''?n. The later Samaritans, however, pronounced the words ^P '•"IJ ^my mountain, up to' etc., and understood it of Mount Gerizim, which was situated in the territory of the tribe of Joseph ; see Tuch, p. 501. The LXX and Sam. Vers, follow a reading "JDNT ^^nx T\T\'2, while the Jer. Targ. exhibits traces of both the renderings discussed above, viz. ';;/y parents,' and ^everlasting mountains ;' see Geiger, Urschrift, p. 250. vn^5 -)^^:3 ^'p^'^^ rpv tr^^-^'b. cf. Deut. 33, 16 where these words recur. Vnx T'TJ = * the prince of his brethren! The Vulg. and Saadiah take TtJ in the sense 'Nazirite,' a meaning which is unsuitable here. It is best to take TtJ =^ the separated one;' cf. Onq.'s rendering of the passage, '•O^'^?'? NC^na Nina < the man {who is) separated among his brethren,' in the sense of ^ prince^ or ^leader;' so Saadiah and most moderns (cf. Lam. 4, 7), though with no allusion to a kingdom in the tribe of Joseph. The meaning cannot, however, be regarded as certain. Del. remarks that t;irh is chosen intentionally, as t^Nna is the usual expression for a curse coming upon any one, while 358 GENESIS, m'h is used for a blessing; cf. Deut. 33, 16. Prov. 10, 6. II, 26. Joseph receives not only the blessings of the eternal hills, i. e. the rich and fruitful hill country of Ephraim and Manasseh (cf. Ter. 50, 19. Deut. 32, 14), but the blessings that surpass these, viz. the promises made by God to his forefathers. 27. 'Benjamin is a ravening wolf: In the morning he devoureth the prey, And at even dividet^ the spoil! That Benjamin was a most warlike tribe is shewn by the share it took in the struggle for freedom under Deborah (Judg. 5, 14), and by the war it carried on with the other tribes (Judg. 19 ff.) after the outrage committed at Gibeah. Ehud, Saul, and Jonathan were also Benjamites. ri'MD'^ 1»^T, lit. '<2 wolf that ravens,' the relative pronoun being omitted. Cf. Is. 51, 12 my^ W^=' mortal man;' Hos. 4, 14 pi'' ^ Dy ^a people without understanding;' and see Ges., § 123. 3 a; M. R., § 159a; Ewald, § 332 a; Driver, § 34. ?)ltp^, pausal for ^^^^ see on ver. 3, TV. Kn. remarks on the comparison of Benjamin with a wolf, 'The figure of the wolf occurs elsewhere in the O.T., only in a bad sense (Zeph. 3, 3. Hab. i, 8. Jer. 5, 6. Ez. 22, 27); hence in this passage it does not signify a full measure of praise, though it recognises Benjamin's warlike capabilities.' Di. supplements this remark by pointing out, ' that the lion has already been used in ver. 9, and that only a comparison with some small beast of prey would be fitting in the case of Benjamin, the smallest of the tribes. The wolf was used in comparisons by non- Semitic peoples of antiquity in a good sense.' "IV S^^^"". Cf. Num. 23, 24 Cj-ID b'2^'^ ly. CHAP. 49, VER. 27 — CHAP. 50, VER. 3. 359 28. anb^ '7^2 in^nn:: "itrt^ tr^t^. ^Each one wWi that which was according to his blessing he blessed Hum,' T)?: being construed with a double ace, as in Dcut. 12, 7. 15, 14; of. ver. 25. The LXX, Syr., and Sam. omit ^C'^<. As the text is very awkward, Del. emends to ''3D t^'''^< B^^N ; cf. 2 Sam. 23, 21, where the Kri directs that v)^\^ is to be read instead of "IC'X, and Num. 21, 30, where the Kri marks the 1 of Tkr'N with a point, as suspicious. With this emendation, the verse may be compared with Ex. 36, 4 in2Ni?»D K^^N C'''N; Lev. 15, 2 ,T.T ^3 C^^S tJ^\N; Lev. 24, 15 \h\>'' '•D t5^X B^N, and often. Perhaps, however, it is better simply to omit •^C'^<. 30. niton nt^ . . . n^p IW. Cf. 50, 13, and see the note on 13, i6. 32. X)^ TVSpy^. It is perhaps best to regard this verse as in apposition to ver. 29. Tuch prefers to regard it as a parenthesis, referring to ver. 30; cf. Ps. 72, 14. 50. 2. Vnt^ n^i l^^rh. 'To embalm his father: Embalm- ing the dead was an Egyptian custom, which was due to the popular belief in a permanent union of the body and the soul. The art was practised by a special class named m^n- X^vral; see Herod, ii. 86 ff. ; Diod. i. 91; Ebers in Riehm's H. W. B., 352 f. The TaptxfVTai are here called D^xsin. Joseph probably had his own special body of physicians. 3. D'^IOrnn. The plural is used according to Ges., § 108. 2 a; Ewald, § 179 a ('to embrace the scattered units into a higher idea, thus to form the meaning of an abstract '). DV C^i^lt!?. For a king the Egyptians used to mourn seventy-two days (Diod. i. 72). Jacob's death was mourned for by the Eg}'ptians out of respect to Joseph. On the 360 GENESIS, mourning customs of the Egyptians, see Herod, ii. 85 ; Diod. i. 91 ; Wilkinson, Manners and Customs (ed.^ 1878, iii. c. 16). 4. in"^^!!. Object, gen.; see on 9, 2. n''Dl is formed like JT'jn , n^3:j', by adding the ending n to the third radical "i ; see Ewald, § i86b; Stade, § 192 b. 5. *»b ^D^^3 . LXX copv^a^ so the Vulg. and most moderns; cf. 26, 25. 2 Chron. 16, 14, a rendering which suits nnpl better than that adopted by Onq. and the Syr., 'I bought! with which Deut. 2, 6 DDXD V\'2T\ D^D Dil may be compared. 10. "lID^^n p:i ly. 'To the threshing-floor 0/ thorns;' probably not 'the threshing-floor of Atad' The locality is not further known. pl"^!! "^n^Q, i. e. on the eastern side of Jordan, the nar- rator being in Palestine. G^n^ n:i;nU?. Cf. i Sam. 31, 13. Judith 16, 29. Ecclus. 22, 12. 11. 0"^!!^^ ^?^- ^?^ maybe taken either as a verb, 'Egypt mourns! or as a noun, ' the meadow of Egypt;' cf. the proper names, HDVD n''2 i^nx, D^D b&<, D^Dtrn bx, ni^inD b^, Wty}^ bnN ; but this rendering ' meadow of Egypt ' being hardly suited to the context, the narrator explains from * mourning.' The LXX have here UivBos AlyvirTov, and the Vulg. ' Plane tus Egyptil and it is not improbable that the author pronounced ^nx, h'l^ ; while the punctuators took it as ^5^' , either ' meadow! or as a verb 3rd pers. perf. sing. The position of DnvD hl"^ is not known. It has been identified by some (Knobel, Ritter, etc.) with rh'in n^l, on the southern boundary of Benjamin, the modern Ain Ilagla, a little north of the Dead Sea, following Hieron.,who in the Onom. identifies Area Atad with ni?3n flU. But this identification is pre- carious, as Hieron.'s account is not trustworthy ; and further, CHAP. 50, VERS. 4-21. 361 npjn n^n is on the western, and not the eastern side of Jordan; see further, Di., p. 455; Del., p. 524. 13. miin n^. 'WM thefield;' cf. 49, 30. 15. n^V yir:mP ^. 'If Joseph were to haie us r cf. Ez. 14, 15. Ex.4, I '•i' ^i^ON'' ^ pi ' mid if theywill not believe me!' LXX here, firjuoTe jivrjaiKaKfja-T] T^fxiv ^lonarjcf). The imperf. in the protasis, where no apodosis follows, denoting either a 7vish or (as here) a, fear; see Driver, § 142 ; Ewald, § 358 a, who com- pares a similar aposiopesis in Ps. 27, 13; see also jNI.R., § 165. 16. 11!i*^V ^ A7id they sent a message'. LXX /cai Trapayci/o- \kivoi, Pesh. osloo, possibly a free translation, the translators not understanding IWI. 17. ^^3^^ is only found once again in the Pent, viz. Ex. 32, 31 xis. Ewald, § 262 a, remarks that the Massora regards NJN always as consisting of two words (^r'^^)5 hence the double accents here and in Ex. 1. c. The tone is on the penult. v^>h t^:: t^to . . . ytrD t^: b^ir. ^^:^^'toforgivc\zi. 18, 24) is here construed, for the sake of variety, with the ace. and dat. ; see Ewald, § 282 d. 19. *':^^ a^'H^b^ nnnn ^^. Tor ami in Gods place?' so in 30, 2 ; see the note there. Del. proposes a slightly different meaning here as an alternative, ' Am I authorised to interfere in what God does, am I not obliged to submit myself to it ? ' Aq. ort [IT] Qeos eyo) ; S}'mm. fj.7) yap duri GeoO eyo) dfii ; Onq. renders «JX jn nhm ns ^or a fearer of Y. am /,' possibly reading '6n nrin (from nnn), or more probably rendering freely; so Saadiah, sJUl i-jlil ' 1 fear God. 20. niri^. See on 48, 11. 21. Dl^ hv "inTV See on 34, 3. ojSl GENESIS, CHAP. 50, VERS. 23-26. 23. nnOt^S rp^"^ Vrr\. The ^ as in 44, 20 Xin inn D"^tr^tl? **il = * sons of the third degree,' i. e. not great- grandchildren, but great-great-grandchildren, D^SJ'i'C' (of. Ex. 20, 5. 34, 7. Num. 14, 18. Deut. 5, 9) being the children of the third generation, the first ancestor not being counted. Elsewhere they are called D^V?"1 ; so Di. and Ewald {Antiq?, p. 225, Eng. trans., p. 169). LXX, Vulg., Pesh., Targ., Tuch, and Del. understand 'great-grandchildren ;' but then either D''J2 must be read (so Sam.), or the cstr. '•31 be taken accord- ing to Ewald, § 287 e (the cstr. state used where there is really only an appositional relation between the two words, and = ' consisting of). rjDV ^'n-^^ hv. cf. 30, 3. 26. DtZ^^^I. See on 24, 33. Render, 'they brought,' 3rd pers. sing, imper. plt^!l=here 'in the coffin! The article, by Ewald, § 277 a; Ges., § 109. 3 c. 'The Egyptians used to place the embalmed body in a wooden coffin, and carefully preserve it in the vault (Her. ii. 86),' Kn. in Di., p. 457. With these verses, cf. Ex. 13, 19. Josh. 24, 32. APPENDIX I, The book of Genesis, like the other books of the Ilexateuch (for it is now generally admitted that the book of Joshua must be attached to the Pentateuch, and the whole regarded as one work), was not the production of one author. A definite plan may be traced in the book, but the structure of the work forbids us to consider it as the work of one writer. This is clear, not only from the (apparently needless) repetitions that occur (e.g. 21, I a and i b ; 4, 25 f., and 5, 1-6; 47, 29 ff., and 49, 29fT,), but also from the different accounts of one and the same event which we meet with, not merely such as may be explained on the supposition that the author is really describing different events, or reproducing different traditions (e.g. the narratives contained in 12, 10 ff.; 20, iff.; and 26, 7 ff. ; in 1 6, 1 ff., and 2 1 , 1 2 ff. ; the double covenant with Abram, chaps. 1 5 and 17; the double blessing of Jacob by Isaac, 27, i ff., and 28, i ff. ; the double promise of a son to Sarah, 17, 17 ; and 18, 10 ff.; the three expla- nations of the name Isaac, 17, 17 ; 18, 12 ; 21, 6 ; the two explanations of the names, Edom in 25, 25. 30 ; of Issachar, Zebulon, and Joseph, in 30, 16-18. 20. 23 f. ; of Mahanaim, in 32, 3. 8), but such as mutually ex- clude one another, because the event narrated can only have happened once (e. g. the two accounts of the creation, in chaps, i and 2 ; the number of the animals that went into the ark at the time the flood was on the earth, in chap. 6 f. ; the dispersion of the nations, in chaps. 10 and 11, i ff., cf. 10, 25 ; the varying explanations of the names Beersheba, in 21, 31 ; 26, 33; Israel, in 32, 29; 35, 10; Bethel, 28, 18 f.; 35- H^-; the different accounts of the relations between Jacob and the Shechemites, in chaps. 34 and 48, 22 ; and the variations in the narrative in 37, 19-36,— the sale of Joseph by his brethren). Many other notices in Genesis also militate against the unity of authorship (e. g. that Abraham begat many sons after the death of Sarah, 25, i ff. against 18, 11 f. 17, I7 ; that Esau had already settled in Seir when Jacob returned from Mesopotamia, 32, 4^- against 36, 6 ; that all Jacob's sons were bom in Paddan Aram, 35, 26 against ver. 16 ff.; the different names of Esau's wives, 26, 34. 28, 9 against 36, 2 f., etc. ; the differences in chronology, e. g. in the age of Sarah, in 17, 17, cf. 12, 4, and in 12, u. 20, 2ff.; as to Isaac's approaching death, in 27, i f. 7. 10. 41 and in 35, 28 and 26, 34 i i" the account of Rachel's death in 35, 19, while in 37, 10 she is represented as still 364 APPENDIX I. living, etc.) ; even narratives are found in which some parts do not agree with the remainder of the narrative (e.g. 31, 48-50 and the rest of the chapter, and 24, 62-67 and the beginning of the chapter). These discrepancies and difficulties in the book of Genesis, and similar ones in the other books of the Pentateuch, had been perceived as far back as the eleventh century ^, but it was not until the middle of the eighteenth century that a serious attempt was made to examine systematically the structure of the Pentateuch. This was first undertaken by Astruc^, a Paris physician, who, following the opinion already expressed by Vitringa, that Moses had made use of older sources in composing the Pentateuch, arrived at the conclusion that the book of Genesis was composed from these older sources, which Moses had embodied in the work without any essential alterations ; and that two main documents were clearly discern- ible, which are distinguished by the peculiar use of the names of God, Elohim occurring exclusively in the one, and Jehovah in the other; and several (nine) minor documents which were less frequently em- ployed, and which are recognisable by certain individual peculiarities. Astruc's work may be regarded as the beginning of the criticism of the Pentateuch. His views were adopted, or arrived at by independent investigation, by several scholars subsequently, and many additional points were discovered. The gradual growth of the criticism of the Pentateuch cannot be fully entered into here, but some of the more im- portant discoveries may be noticed, and the reader referred to the Introductions to the Old Testament etc.^ for further details. Eichhom not only arrived independently at the same conclusion as Astruc with regard to the two documents, but made the further observation that the usage of language in these two documents differed greatly. ' De Wette was the first to draw attention to the fact that the book of Deuteronomy was essentially different from the preceding books, and really formed a separate document, a view that is now generally accepted; while to Bleek belongs the merit of having discovered that the book of Joshua reveals traces of the same hands as the Pentateuch, and must be taken as forming the real conclusion of the work. Further advances were made by Ewald and Hupfeld; Ewald drawing attention to the fact that ^ See Zoeckler, Hajidbuch der Theolog. WissenschafteH, i. p. 133 f. ; Bleek 's Einleitung (ed. Wellhausen), p. 16, Eng. trans, (ed. Venables), P- 193- 2 In his Conjectures sur les mdmoires originaux dofit il paroit que Moyse 5 est servi pour composer le livre de la Genese, Brussels, 1753. ^ vSee Bleek, Einlcitting (ed.Well.), p. 57 f., and Eng. trans., p. 2575. ; also the Introductions in Kuenen's Hexateuch, and Wellhausen's History of Israel, Eng. trans. -• APPENDIX I. ;^6^ the two main documents do not only extend to Exodus 6, 2 (as had been previously supposed), but are clearly discernible in the remaining books of the Pentateuch, and also in Joshua; while IIup- feld demonstrated that the Elohim document was not the work of one and the same writer, but was really two documents '. Ilupfeld considered that Genesis was founded on three continuous historical writings, which were quite independent of one another, two Elohistic and one Jehovistic''', and this view, with certain modifications, may be regarded as the one generally accepted at the present time. As the results of the investiga- tions of these and other scholars, the following points were regarded as fixed, that, firstly, the Hexateuch was mainly composed of four docu- ments, the so-called ' Gnmdschrift ' or * main stock ^,' called by Dillmann A, but usually cited as P (the Priests' Code) ; the second Elohist, Dill- mann's B, usually quoted as E ; the Jehovist, Dillmann's C, usually re- ferred to as J ; and the Deuteronomist or D ; secondly, that several portions of the Pentateuch are really much older than the documents themselves in which they have been preserved (e. g. the Decalogue, Ex. 20, 22-23, 19, the Song in Ex. 15, and other passages containing laws and poetical fragments) ; thirdly, that the Elohistic documents were older than the Jehovistic document ; and, fourthly, that these three docu- ments were worked up into a whole before the Deuteronomist. Opinions differed as to the plan adopted in working up these documents into one work, but most scholars considered that P, E, and J were united by a redactor, and that D was added subsequently ; some scholars even being of the opinion that D himself was the redactor. This view of the origin of the Pentateuch was, however, combated by Graf*, who, follow- ing the opinion that had already been put forth by Reuss, George, and Vatke', independently of each other, propounded the view that the so-called ' Grundschrift ' was not the oldest of the three documents, but the youngest. This was not, however, the original form of Grafs hypothesis. He first divided the ' Grundschrift ' into two parts, and then endeavoured to shew that the priestly or ritual laws usually re- garded as belonging to the * Grundschrift ' were post-deuteronomic, while the remainder of the ' Grundschnft ' was prae-deuteronomic, and 1 This had already been pointed out by Ilgen (died 1834). Hupfcld's views will be found in full in his Qiullcn dcr Genesis und die Art ihrer Zusammensetztwg, Berlin, 1853. 2 See below, however, p. 366. 3 This is the term used by Wellhausen's translator for the German word. * \xi Die geschlchtlichen BUcher dcs Alien Test. (1866). 5 See Well hausen, Hist, of Israel, Eng. trans., p. 5, and Kuenen, Hexa- teuch, Introduction, p. xxxiv ; Zoccklcr, 1. c, p. 136. '^66 APPENDIX I. antecedent to the Jehovist. • When, however, Riehm ^ and Noldeke "^ had she\Mi that this division of the ' Grundschrift ' was, on philological grounds, impossible, Graf modified his view, and assigned the whole of the ' Giomdschrift ' to the post-exilic period^. This view is also held by Kuenen*, and has been brought into greater prominence by Well- hausen ^, and since adopted by various scholars. The reasons alleged by Graf and his followers in support of this view are that the history contained in the books of Judges, Samuel, and to some extent in the books of Kings, is in contradiction to the laws usually regarded as Mosaic, and that these laws themselves were quite unknown at the period to which they are supposed to belong ; further, that the prophets of the eighth and ninth centuries are unacquainted with the Mosaic code. Those who maintain Graf's view regard the Jehovistic laws (Ex. chaps. 20-23. 13, 1-16. 34, 10-27) ^^^ t^^ Jehovistic narratives as prae-deuteronomic, and consider that Ezekiel is older than the redaction of the Ritual code and the laws contained in P. Thus the question of the age of P is the chief point that is at present undetermined, though the real date of the other documents cannot be regarded as definitely fixed. Other questions that are still matters of controversy are whether the Jehovist (J) utilised the Elohist (E) in composing his own work, whether the redactor who combined P and J had E before him, and also whether P is a composite production, the result of a long period of priestly activity, or the work of a single author. These points cannot be discussed here, but must be studied in full in the works of Noldeke, Delitzsch, Schultz, Wellhausen, Kuenen, and others ^ The existence of various documents may be considered to have been proved, also that the number of these documents in Genesis is three, viz. P, J, and E ; that J and E are not only closely akin to one another in matter and in the way things are viewed by their authors, but also have come down to us so closely interwoven one with the other, as to form almost one document ; and, lastly, that these three documents were combined into one whole by a redactor or redactors. These three documents, P, J, and E, are distinguished one from the * Studien tind Krit., 1868, pp. 350-379. 2 Untcrsuchungen zur Ki'itik des A. Test., Kiel, 1869. 3 In Merx, Archiv fiir Wtssensck. Erforschung des A. T., i. 466-477. * In his Ondcrzoek, ist ed., chap, i, § 18, and Hexateuch. ' In his History of Israel, and Composition des Hexateuchs, printed at first in the Jahrbiicher fUr Deutsche Theologie, xxi, 1876, pp. 392-450, 531-602 ; xxii, 1877, pp. 407-479, and since issued separately as part ii of his Skizzen und Vorarbeiten, 1885; see also his article ' Pefitateuch' in the Encycl. Britannica, 9th ed. ^ Tlie reader will find the opinions of these and other scholars briefly sketched and discussed in Zoeckler, 1. c, p. 139 fol. APPENDIX I. '>^e^ other, not only by a difference, more or less distinctly marked, in their contents, but also by a peculiar usage of language. P, which has been largely employed in the composition of Genesis, can be more clearly separated from J and E, than these from one another, the points of demarcation between them being less clearly defined than in the case of P. P chiefly contains legislation, setting before us the various precepts and ordinances that were to be observed by Israel, and explaining their origin. The history contained in it is merely the framework in which to arrange the legislative matter. The thread of the narrative is very thin, and often only serves to carry on the chronology. Important events, however, are treated more in detail (e. g. the story of the creation, the deluge, the covenants with Noah and Abraham, the journey of the patriarchs into Egypt), especially such events as are narrated to explain the origin of various laws (e.g. 17, 23), in which case the narrative is generally full and detailed. Other events of less importance are only briefly described, partly in the form of genealogies (e. g. chap. 5. II, I off. 35, 22 ff.), and partly in the form of short summaries (e.g. chap. 10. 25, I2ff. chap. 36). In its method of representation P is de- tailed and circumstantial, everywhere aiming at strict accuracy, especially in all legal points, and exhibiting a marked fondness for recurrent formulae. Its language is formal and precise, technical words and phrases and certain turns of expression not found elsewhere frequently recur. The manner in which the author handles his materials gives evidence of research and reflexion, and a capacity for justly weighing and estimating the sources of information at his disposal (e. g. chaps, i. 5. 10 f. 36. 46), while in describing the events of the past, and in the accounts of foreign peoples, remarkable accuracy is displayed (e.g. 25, 16. 36, 15). Some of the peculiarities of the language of P have been pointed out in the notes. The portions of Genesis that are usually assigned to this document are the following : 1, i-2, 4 a. 5, 1-2S. 30-32. 6,9-22. 7,6. II. 13-16 a. 18-21. 8, 1-2 a. 3-5. 13a. 14-19. 9,1-17. 28-29. 10, 1-7. 20. 22-23. 31-32. 11, 10-27. 31-32. 12, 4b-5. 13, 6. Iib-i2a. (chap. 14?). 16, la. 3. 15-16. 17. 19, 29. 21, 1 1)-5. 23. 25, 7-iia. 12-17! 19-20. 26b. 26, 34-35. 27, 46-28, 9. 29, 24. 29. 31. 18 b. 33, 18. 34, 1-2. 4-10. 13-18. 20-25 (partly). 27-29. 36, 5. 9-15. 23-29. 36 (in the main). 37, 1-2 a. 41, 46. 46, 6-27. 47, 5-6 a. 7-11 (as in LXX [ = 5b from ^KQov l\ to 11]). 27C-28. 49, 2Sb-33. 50, 12-13. The remaining documents differ widely from P. In Genesis the legislative element is almost entirely absent, the object of the narrators being to present in a brief and attractive form the chief historical events of the past, with a view to instruction and 368 APPENDIX I. edificntion. One of these documents, E, is called by Dillmann the Traditional History of Israel. It probably is based on older written sources, but in the main draws its information from tradition, and preserves unchanged in its narratives both the colouring and tone of tradition as current among the people. To this document we are indebted for many important details which are not given in P or J (e. g. Eliezer, Deborah, Rachel's nurse, and Potiphar are known to us only from E), and for many peculiar notices and brief statements, which, bearing the impress of the highest antiquity (e.g. 21, 27 ff. 15, 2. 20, 16. 48, 22), are unfortunately only preserved in a fragmentary form. In E many traditions attaching themselves to certain localities (e. g. 31, 51 ff. 33, 19. 35, 8. 20) are to be found, and the origin of several of the sacred places in central and eastern Palestine is frequently referred to (21, 31. 28, 17 f. 32, 3. 31. 33, 20. 35, 4. 7. 46, I f.). It contains a full account of the honour gained by Joseph, and brings into prominence the consideration in which Reuben was formerly held (37, 2 if. 29 f. 42, 22. 37). E contains no account of the flood, but makes frequent mention of the many sanctuaries of the Israelites (28, 22. 33, 20), though it condemns the Teraphim-cultus and other idolatrous practices (35, 2 ff.). Angels and visions in dreams are frequently spoken of, Abraham bears the title of Prophet (20, 7), and attention is directed to the gradual accomplishment of God's promises as revealed to Abraham and his descendants. It has been already remarked that E has been incorporated with J into one work, and it frequently happens that the parts of the two documents can be severed one from the other with not more than approximate certainty. The . third document, J (for a long time called the supplemental document, as though it were composed to supplement P ; a view that is now generally abandoned), may be designated, as distinguished from P, the Prophetic Narrative. In the account of the family of Noah, the deluge, and in the table of nations, it is in substance closely akin to P, also in the portion of Genesis containing the history of Abraham it has several narratives in common with P (e.g. the separation of Lot and Abraham ; the destruction of Sodom and Gomorrha ; the story of Dinah; also cf. 47, i-ii. 29 ff. and 49, 29 ff.), but elsewhere in the history of the patriarchs, and in that of Joseph and Jacob, it is more closely connected with E, so much so, that from chap. 27 onwards, most of the narratives in J have their complete parallels in E, the passages in E being rich in material details, while J is distinguished by a fondness for picturesque description, by breadth and variety of ideas, and by the polish and artistic finish of its narratives. Many passages of J, which we possess in their full form, are masterpieces of narrative art, with APPENDIX I. 369 which only a few out of E can be compared (e.g. chap. 22). Of all three documents J betrays the profoundest appreciation of the existence, origin, and growth of sin in man, and of God's counteracting influence, of the plan of man's salvation (3, 15 f, 5, 29. 8, 21 f. 9, 26 f. 12, 2 f. 18, 19), of the call of the divinely chosen instruments, and their training in faith, obedience, and a virtuous life, and of the divine purpose of making Israel a source of blessing to the nations. In the usage of language, as well as in its style, J is more closely allied to E than to P, and although subtle differences between J and E are discernible, the criteria for defmitely distinguishing one from the other are often not clearly marked. How these documents were worked up into one whole cannot be determined without fixing the date of P. If P is the oldest portion of the work, then the view that this is the framework, into which the other documents were fitted, is tenable. If P, on the other hand, is the latest of the three sources, then it is probably best to suppose that J and E were first united into one whole, and that D was added to this, the last redactor of the Hexateuch combining P with the whole thus formed J, E, D. The following remarks may perhaps give a general idea of how Genesis arose out of the three documents P, J, E. It has been already remarked that a definite plan can be traced throughout the whole book. To put it as briefly as possible, the object of the book is to give an account of the history of Israel from the earliest times until the death of Joseph, to shew how God created the world and mankind, preserved Noah from the deluge and made a covenant with him, chose Abram the descendant of Noah through Shem, and made a covenant with him, promising to him and his descendants the land of Canaan, and taking him under his especial protection, and imposing upon him the observ- ance of several precepts. The history is carried on in the person of Isaac, to whom the promises made to Abraham are renewed; some account is given of Ishmael, who then disappears from the narrative, which employs itself with the fortunes of Jacob and Esau, the latter being dismissed after a short account of the relations between him and Jacob, and the course of the narrative confined to Jacob. We are next told of the birth of Jacob's sons and the sale of Joseph into Egypt, Joseph now becoming the prominent figure in the narrative. After some account of the journeys of Joseph's brethren into Eg}^pt, and their meeting with Joseph who was regarded as dead, the history tells us of Jacob's descent into Egypt, and finally relates Joseph's death, after he had removed his father's remains to Canaan and buried them in the Cave of Machpelah. In compiling this history from the materials at his disposal the compiler chose from his sources what was most suited to the plan Bb ?>1^ APPENDIX I. of his work. Sometimes he merely makes small extracts from one document (e.g. 4, 17-24. 6, 1-4. 30, 32-42, merely small portions of fuller accounts), or notices individual points (e.g. 11, 29, Jiska men- tioned; 20, 12, the relationship between Abram and Sarai, cf. 28, 22 (see 35, 7); 48, 22). At other times the portions taken from the documents are quoted in full, and for the most part are verbally trans- ferred from the original (e.g. the narratives in P up to 11, 26), and sometimes again, vi^hole passages from one document are omitted, possibly because they were at variance with the accounts given by the others (see in P the brief accounts in 11, 27-32; the omission of the introduction to the history of Abram, previous to chap. 1 1 ; of the divine manifestation to Isaac ; of the sojourn of Jacob in Paddan Aram ; of all the history of Joseph prior to Jacob's arrival in Egypt). When combin- ing his sources the compiler, as far as possible, or as far as he deemed necessary, appears to have taken the narrative verbally from each and inserted both in his work (cf. chap. 2 f. side by side with chap, i, chap. 27 side by side with 26, 34 f. and 28, 1-9 ; 48, 3-7 side by side with 48, 9-22). Elsewhere, as for example, where the event need only be quoted from one document (e.g. the birth or death of any person), he selects his account from one source, even though the same event be recorded in more than one document. In other cases the compiler found two accounts in the documents before him, agreeing in the main but differing in details, he would then weave one account into the other, omitting from each what could not be reconciled, and choosing from both what best suited the plan of his work (cf. chaps. 7 f . 10, 16. 25. 27-37. 39-50). To the redactor also probably may be attributed the accommodation necessary to preserve consistency in the use of the names. Abram and Sarai, in all passages previous to chap. 17, of the double name Yahweh Elohim in chaps. 2-3 ; also the change of Elohim into Yahweh in 17, i. 21,1. It is also probable that slight changes were made by him at the juncture between different narratives (e.g. 11, 1-9. 12, 10-20. 25, 5 f . lib. 25, 21 ff. 35, 16-20. 47, 12 ff.). In other passages the sources are loosely combined (e.g. 7, 7-9. 22. 15, 7f. 31, 45 ff. chap. 36. 46, 8-27), the compiler now and then making additions of his own to bring the documents into harmony (e.g. 21, 32. 34. 27,46. 35,5. 46, 12-20). Sometimes possibly use was also made of materials taken from other sources than P, J, and E (e. g. perhaps in chap. 14) ^. 1 For full details of the various works bearing on the criticism of the Pentateuch, see Dillmann's Genesis, 5th ed., p. xix ff., or Zoeckler, I.e., p. 145 ff., from whom most of the above particulars are derived. APPENDIX II. ^N and ^'^^^., ni.T. The first two names of God, bii and DM'jn, as may be seen from the Concordance, are of frequent occurrence in the Old Testament. The plural of *?« and the sing, of D'H'JN, on the contrary, are rare; the plural forms of bx occurring about five times, and the sing, of a'rI'jN about 57 times, bw (sing.), on the other hand, occurs (including proper names of people and of places compounded with "jn) over 300 times, and D'rlb« over 2500 times ^ It will be found, on a closer examination of the various passages, that "jn, though of common occur- rence, is essentially a poetical word, being very common in the poetical part of Job (about a quarter of the passages where bw is found are in Job). It is also found in the Psalms (but not so frequently as D'rib«) and in other poetical passages, and is used by the prophets from Hosea to Deutero-Isaiah and his contemporaries, bti is found in the Pentateuch in certain special phrases, such as 'tc-^n, N!;?-bN, but otherwise the less poetical parts of the Pentateuch and Prophets avoid it. hiji apparently formed no part of the ordinary spoken language, as it is never used in Judges, Samuel, or Kings, and even in Chronicles only occurs in poetical passages. In proper names of persons and of places it is found from the earliest times. Thus from the O. T. it may be inferred that *?« was a very old name of God, which, however, at a tolerably early date ceased to be used, and was only preserved in poetry, elevated prose, and in a few special phrases. D^nbs was the common name of God, the word being used for the sing, and plural. The singular rjb« is most common in the book of Job, and it is found else- where in only a few poetical passages. In pure prose it occurs only in two very late passages (2 Chron. 32, 15 and Dan. ii, 37-39); and even in the prose parts of Job is replaced by D'ribN. rrbw may thus be regarded as an artificial sing, of wribii^. So in Hebrew the ordinary 1 Cf. Nestle, Theologische Studicn aus IVurttcmberg, 1882, p. 243 f. 2 Noldeke, Sitzu7igsberichte dcr Berliner Akad., 1882, p. 1177; Nestle, I.e., p. 249. B b 2 Zl'^ APPENDIX 11. word for God was D^ribN, without a real singular, b« and rjb^ being nearly entirely confined to poetry. In the other Semitic dialects b« is common, being found in Assyrian, Phoenician, and Himyaritic, but whether it is found in Northern Arabic and Aramaic is a disputed point^. rjb« is found, on the contrary, only in Aramaic and Arabic, the word both in Aramaic and Arabic being probably indigenous and not borrowed frorq, the Hebrew ^ In Sabean "?« and nb« occur, both words being used in much the same way as in Hebrew ^. Various explanations of these names Ski and □'ri'?« have been offered by different scholars, but no certain derivation for either appears yet to have been obtained. Fleischer*, whom Delitzsch and others^ follow, takes D^r}'?« as the plural of rjb.v (a noun of the form "niDp ==: Jluj), deriving nb^J from an unused root M^i^ = the Arabic &J1 (jOJ), which has the notion of ' wandering about ^ ^ going hither and thither'' in perplexity or fear, and followed by Jl ' to betake oneself to a person, by reason of fright or fear, seeking protection ^ rib^ would thus, it is argued, = '^^ar,' and then ^ the object of fear'' (cf. oi^aafxa in Greek, and the Heb. «'^iQ, inQ, see Gen. 31, 42. 53), and so 'God.' This derivation would appear, however, to be questionable. For in the verb the idea of 'fear' is altogether subordinate, and though in a particular case it may express the idea of seeking protection with a person, in fear (of course) of other things, it is difficult to understand how a substantive derived from it could be used to denote God as the direct object of fear. It might, con- ceivably, denote Him as a refuge, but hardly as fear, or the object of fear. bM is regarded by these scholars as belonging to a root Vl«, with the primary meaning ' strength ''.' 1 Lagarde, Orie7italia, ii. p. 3 f. (cf. Nestle, 1. c, p. 251), denies the existence of "jN as a real Aramaic and Arabic word : Noldeke disputes this, and appears to have shewn that Lagarde is in error. See Monatsberichte der Berliner Akad., 1880, p. 768 f., and Sitzungsberichte of the same Akad., 1882, p. 1182. 2 See Noldeke, Sitzufigsberichte, 1882, p. 1189; but cf. Nestle, I.e., p. 252. ^ See Uber "^^ und n'j« im Sabdischen, by Prof. D. H. Miiller, Leyden, 1884. 4 Del., Cotmn.'^, p. 57. ' Oehler, Schultz, Miihlau, Volck. • See Lane, Arabic Lex., p. 82. ' Cf. Ges.. Thes., pp. 42, 48. APPENDIX II. 373 Ewald^ connects bN and nbN, regarding bvt as abbreviated from ^^i*t and holding n'jN ' ^o be strong'' to be the root of both. Lagarde ^ has proposed an entirely different derivation for bw (the origin of nb« he does not discuss). He regards ^bs (nb n) as the root of ■?«, and compares the form b^«( with 13 (from n 13), Is. 50, 6, D"wp = D':;tp (from net"), and D'b3 (but cstr. state 'bs). ■•'jN (nbn) he conjectures had the meaning ^to stretch out to,' and God he considers called bw, as 'one whojH men strive after.' The vowel in bw Lagarde regards as originally short, evading the analogy of words like na, nj, no, by the remark that such a word as *?«, 'God,'' can hardly be, what its vowel — would indicate that it is, a neuter passive participle (see more fully Mittcilungcn (1884), p. losf.). Noldeke^ holds that bx is a noun with a long vowel like ^3, F]!, iir, etc., almost all of which belong to verbs Vy and 27"y, and refers it to a root ^'\'ii. = to be in front, so "?>< = the leader, Lord. He expresses no decided opinion as to the connection between "?« and DMbs, but thinks a connection may be possible *. Dillmann^ regards bw and ri^M as inseparable, considering the latter to imply an extended form of the former, like ninoN from no«, and )< «\i:n sb). Lev. 24, 16 (dtij 2p:i nov mo mn'), which were interpreted as meaning that the divine name was to be treated as a iiornen ineffabile. This interpretation of these two verses is mentioned by Philo, De vita Mosis, iii. pp. 519, 529; Josephus, ArchaeoL, ii. 12, § 4; Talmud, Sajihedrm, chap. 2, fol. 90; Maimonides, Yadh Chasaka, chap. 14, § 10; Theodoret, Quaest. 13 in Exod. ; Eusebius, Praep. Evang., ii. p. 305 ; the passages (excepting that from Eusebius) being quoted by Gesenius, Thes., p. 575 f. The LXX render the Tetragrammaton always by 6 Kuptos (their ordinary translation of '3ii«?), and the Samaritans used j> is correct, viz. r^'\r}l, the form being an im- perfect Qal (according to another view Hifil) of mn, which is an archaic and North Palestinian form of the verb HTf (cf. the note on 27, 29) ; compare the other proper names formed after the analogy of the imperf. of the verb, e.g. ipJ?,!) "I'^^j VX^V.t etc. That this assumption is correct is proved by the fact that the abbreviations im (out of im), S-n^ aud V (out of in; = irt:), and n^ (:^!'.!7: = 'irr = m) can easily be derived from mn', and by the statement of Theodoret that the pro- nunciation of the Samaritans was lABE, while Epiphanius, Adv, Haer. 20 (40) cites I ABE as one of the names of God, explaining it (from Ex. 3, 14) as 6s ?\v Kal eari koi del wv, see Ges., 1. c. If this punctuation be conceded it will next be necessary to explain the meaning of the name. The class of words to which mn' belongs is not very wide in Heb., and is practically limited to a few proper names (see Stade, Lehrbuchy § 259). The form nim, as far as the punctuation is concerned, may be the imperf. Qal or Hifil of mn ; and the meaning we must assign to the word will obviously depend on which of these two conjugations we consider the form to come from. If it be imperf. Qal, it may mean, ''he that is ;' if it be imperf. Hifil, 'he that causes to be.'' If the former view be adopted, the word beiag taken as imperf. Qal, we must, in interpreting the meaning of the name, be guided by the passage in Exodus, viz. 3, 14 ; APPENDIX II. Zn for though the name r\^r\-' may have been known to the Hebrews prior to the time of Moses— cf. the name of Moses' mother, Ex. 6, 20 in D*!', and the formula ' God of thy father,' Ex. 3, 6 '—it was through him that it received its first explanation. The name has been considered by various modern scholars S reviving the view held by Le ClcrC, and thrown out as a suggestion by Gesenius, as a Hif'il derivative, although the interpreta- tions differ ; e. g. Kuenen interprets the name as 'the giver of existence ;' Schrader and Schultz, zs'the giver of life and deliverance;' Lagarde and Nestle, who follow Le Clerc, as ' he who brings to pass, 'i.e.' the performer of his promises •; Land, 2.^' life-giver; so Ges. in Thes. The objection to the derivation of the word from the Hif'il stem is that though hm is used of the fulfilment of a promise or prediction (e.g. in i Kings 13, 32), it requires the object of the promise to be at least indicated in the context, and further, that scarcely any Semitic language uses the causative form of r\-r\^. If this derivation be regarded as too uncertain, the alter- native one, in which the word mnMS treated as a neuter (Qal), must be adopted. In the passage in Exodus (3, 14) God, in His answer to Moses, says HM^? iir« HM^, then calls Himself HMi^, and finally mn\ It is clear from this that' n^n (see above) is presupposed to be equivalent to n>n, and that T\-,y)\?^, the shorter expression, must be explained by iirw hmm n^riN. Then n>n« ^^>^« n^x must not be taken as a refusal to answer Moses- question '/ am just who I am: i. e. it is a matter of indifference to you who I am, and you should not seek to know (Le Clerc, Lagarde) ; as the following nM« cannot bear this sense, and n>n« n,r« n>n« more naturally gives an explanation of the name. An explanation of the name is certainly found in the rendering adopted by Wellhausen, follow- inc Ibn Ezra, 'lam, since lam,' nM« being regarded as the name, and nM«n^s as its explanation; but n^« for '? in this context is hardly probable, and Moses did not ask 'W^/m/ is thy name?' but 'What shall I tell them?' Therefore "« nr« n>nx must be taken as a simple sentence, which has been variously rendered. The LXX and Knobel translate, 'lam he who exists,' i. ..'he who is ;> but it is doubtful whether n^n« .^^.» can = o &v. Rashi renders, 'I will be with them -^^^ ^^^f be with them in the subjection of their future captivities; while Ewald explains, ' I ^vill be it,' viz. the performer of his promises; both sup- 1 See Nestle, Eigennamcn, p. 80 ff. ^ ^ , oo^ s Comp. Prof. Driver, in Studia Biblica, i. Oxford, 1885. 3 Comp. Prof. Driver. 1. c,. p. 14. foot-note. 378 APPENDIX II. porting their renderings by ver. 12 "qo^ '^v'7?* Robertson Smith renders similarly, */ will be zvhat I will be^ i. e. your God and Helper (cf. Driver,- 1. c, p. 16). The objection to this view is that what Jehovah will prove Himself to be is not expressed, but must be understood (see Di. on Ex. 3, 14). But it may be (as Del.'^ and Oehler^ suggest) that n^n is to be understood in a pregnant sense, '■give evidence of being.'' The most probable view is that the passage means, '/ atn that I am^ not that which fate or caprice may determine, but what my own character deter- mines, n'-n has the idea not of fixity, but of change ; not a capricious change, but a conscious one. The verb means properly not ^to be/ but ^ to come into being' (cf. Del., Comm., pp. 26, 60); so mn^ is a living active God, a God of the past, but also of the future, who cannot be named or defined, but whose divine nature is ever expressing itself, and manifesting itself under fresh aspects ; a God who enters into personal relations with His worshippers, who is consistent with Himself, true to His promises, and unchangeable in His purposes (comp. Del., 1. c. ; Oehler, 1. c. ; Driver, 1. c, p. 17 ; Di. on Ex. 3, 14) ^ 1 Covim., pp. 26, 60. 2 Theology of the Old Testament, § 39. ^ On the various views held by scholars concerning the origin of the Tetragrammaton, the reader may be referred "' for further particulars to the paper by Prof. Driver, and to Konig's Hatiptprobleme der altisrael. Religionsgcschichte, 1884, pp. 29-33 (translated in Hebraica, April, 1885, pp. 255-257). CORRIGENDA. e 7, line 7 from bottom, for prefix : read prefix ' II, 25, „ 4 „ „ ,, 4 ,» ,, J, defined "•:\l\ On , , defined. •':c'; on 27, „ 1 1 from top, „ n^u-n , nnri 34, „ 4 from bottom, ,, n^n „ ""I31 n^n 36, „ 16 from top, ,, it rejects it „ they reject it 41, „ 4 from bottom, „ A,0«»> ,, OkO^ 41, last line on page. ,, niijT , ^15^7 50, line 1 6 from bottom. ,, «rT , n:'i 50, „ 5 „ 5, o^.yt . e^i^i 55, „ II from top, ,, n^rr , nir? 68, ,,13 from bottom. ,, |12'«T , ^irNT 70, ,, 7 ,, ,, ,, n7n>p3 , n-^rD''t33 72, „ 5 from top. », ' arcani ' , * arcam ' 87, ,, 7 ,, ,, ,, n:jit<2"i nn , , rrmsa 87, ,, ,, ,, „ i2-)Nii in , ii'"^N3 87, q ,, nn'im , nnaai * 94, „ 10 „ ,, Targ. , Targg. 94, „ II from bottom, ,, °'?t1 ' , ^-l-I \23 125, „ 5 from top, „ Sir. Ecclus. 125, last line on page. ,, ^T-nS'ttJi , ^i'2rc7 142, line 7 from top, „ 'expe7'ienccd.'''LXX , ^experienced^ LXX 143, „ 3 „ ,, Jerome „ Hieron. 155, ,,13 from bottom. ,, sees „ saw 166, „ 15 from top. ,, rfrr , n-rr T 175, ,, 2 ,, ,, „ Araba ,, Arabah 178, „ 3 from bottom, " J^ >W ^ These passages are corrected from Smend and Socin's edition of the Moabite Stone (Freiburg I. B., 1886). p. 12. 38o CORRIGENDA. Page 1 8 1, line 9 from top, for r\n'2b'\ 194, „ 12 from bottom, „ pnin 204, „ I from top, „ «3;i 205, „ 2 „ „ „ or the left 218, „ 6 „ „ „ niiJ^si 272, „ 5 from top, after xvith insert etc. 2S8, „ 2 from bottom,yi?r n'\ryi 305, „ 14 from top, „ nxt? 329, ,, 4 from bottom, ,, iTr-ob 339. 3> 6 from top, ,, TS'T 341, „ 3 from bottom, „ v^^p 342, „ II from top, „ Tauchuma 346, ,, 15 5. V „ of bond-slave read nnDii jj p-ian >5 Ni;i » or to the left >> ntp_^2l read n^tori jj rrt^^ >> prmij j» -l'3?T j> v;"-?n ,, Tanchuma » of a bond -slave THE END. Date Due ■fciap»|.|--^ Mil ^ •INTED IN U, S. A. BS1235.2.S77 Notes on the Hebrew text of the book of Princeton Theological Semlnary-Speer Library 1 1012 00043 5398